3 But as this temptation is foolish Sathans temptation grounded vpon the vnchangeablenesse of Gods decree false and impious so also it is false for whereas he saith that though we liue in our sinnes without repentance yet we may be elected and therefore shall be saued and though we take neuer so great paines in Gods seruice and most carefully indeauour to spend our liues in holinesse and righteousnesse yet we may be reprobates and therefore shall bee condemned this is vtterly vntrue for whomsoeuer the Lord hath ordained to euerlasting life those also he hath ordained to vse the meanes whereby they may be saued and consequently whosoeuer carefully vse these meanes may be assured of their saluation whosoeuer neglect and despise these meanes they manifestly declare that they are not in the number of the elect so long as they continue in their neglect and contempt for the end and the meanes tending to the end are inseparably ioyned in Gods decree so that they who vse the one shall obtaine the other they who neglect and contemne the meanes shall neuer attaine vnto the end The end of Gods election two fold Eph. 1.5.6 Now the end of Gods election is two fould The chiefe and principall is his owne glorie as appeareth Ephes 1.5.6 Who hath predestinate vs to bee adopted through Iesus Christ vnto himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will to the praise of the glorie of his grace And this end the Lord will not suffer to be frustrate for his glorie shall shine in all his elect and therefore we also are most carefully to labour that we may further this end for the more that the praise of Gods mercie doth shine in vs the better assurance we haue of our election And seeing God is most glorified when as our lights shine brightest before men in a godly and christian life Mat. 6.16 1. Pet. 2.21 therefore let vs be most carefull to spend our time in holinesse and righteousnesse that thereby we may glorifie our heauenly father and also make our owne election sure Eph. 1.4 for he hath chosen vs that we should be holy and therefore if we be holy it is a most certaine signe that he hath chosen vs. The second end of Gods election The second end of Gods election is the saluation of his elect for the iust accomplishing whereof he hath preordained diuers subordinate causes or meanes which are the inseparable effects and fruites of his election all which are so linked one with another as that the precedent meanes is the cause of that which next in order followeth and Gods decree the cause of all The effects of Gods election which are the subordinate causes or meanes of our saluation are principally three Vocation Iustification and Sanctification By vocation we are separated from the world made members of the Church ingrafted in to the body of Christ and this is ordinarily done by the preaching of the word being made effectual by the inward operation of Gods spirit or extraordinarily by some other meanes or immdiately by the illumination of the holy Ghost In our iustification we haue the pardon and remission of all our sinnes by vertue of Christs merit and are adorned with his righteousnesse imputed vnto vs and this is done principally by God himselfe instrumentally by a liuely faith Our sanctification consisteth in our dying to sin and rising vp to newnes of life which is begun increased and finished in vs by Gods spirit Whosoeuer therefore are predestinate to saluation they also are effectually called that is separate from the world and ingrafted into the body of Christ and this they attaine vnto by diligent and attentiue hearing of the word Whosoeuer are effectually called are also iustified and therefore haue obtained a true and liuely faith Whosoeuer are iustified are also sanctified that is die vnto their sinnes and rise againe to newnes of life and consequently whosoeuer are still meere worldlings and no true members of Christs bodie as all those are who make no conscience of hearing Gods word diligently reuerently and attentiuely nor of treasuring it vp in their hearts they are not truly called whosoeuer haue not Christs righteousnesse and obedience imputed and applied vnto them which none haue that are destitute of a true and fruitfull faith are not iustified whosoeuer liue in their sinnes without repentance without any earnest desire and hartie endeuour of seruing the Lord in holinesse and righteousnesse of life are not sanctified and whosoeuer are not called iustified and sanctified shall neuer be saued for the end and the meanes tending thereunto are ioyned together in Gods predestination So that where the one is there the other is where the one neuer is there the other shall euer be wanting And therefore as by our sanctification iustification and vocation wee may certainly conclude that we are elected and shall be saued so if we be without these wee may as certainly inferre that wee are reiected and shall be condemned if wee liue and die in this state Seeing then this is Gods truth let not Sathan lull vs in securitie with that sophisticall cauill if wee be elected we shall be saued liue how wee list if we be reprobates wee shall be condemned be we neuer so earnest in labouring after godlinesse for these principles may well stand together it is impossible that the elect should perish and as impossible also that any who beleeue not in Christ and bring not foorth the fruites of their faith in a godly and Christian life should bee saued it cannot bee that the reprobate should attaine vnto euerlasting happinesse and that any should not attaine thereunto who desireth and endeuoureth to serue and feare the Lord because predestination and saluation are so coupled together with the meanes that come betweene them that they cannot possibly be seuered from one another nor the meanes from either of them nor yet amongst themselues euen as the first lincke of a chaine is ioyned with the last by those which are betweene them and these which are in the middle one with another CHAP. VI. Sathans temptations whereby he moueth the weake Christian to doubt of his election answered § Sect. 1 ANd these are the temptations where with Sathan assaulteth the worldling The causes which moue Sathan and his instruments to perswade the weake Christian to doubt of his election but if he haue to deale with a true Christian who is indeede elected of God and sheweth the fruites of his election by desiring and endeuouring to serue the Lord in holinesse and righteousnes then he perswadeth him to doubt of his election and to hang as it were wauering in the ayre sometime lifted vp with hope sometime deiected and cast downe with feare till at last he being wearie and tired with his doubtful thoughts and hauing no where to rest himselfe is swallowed vp of desperation like vnto a sillie bird which flieth ouer the maine Ocean and one while hopeth
and shall be saued notwithstanding that they liue in their sinnes without repentance making no conscience of their waies nor indeauoring to serue the Lord in holinesse and righteousnesse of life then is it not the testimonie of Gods spirit but a presumptuous phantasie and a secure and carnall imagination for the testimonie of Gods spirit in the conscience is the same with the testimonie of the word and therefore it doth not beare witnesse nor giue any assurance that they are saued which Gods word pronounceth to bee in the state of damnation When therefore this testimonie is giuen in a faithfull man and agreeable to Gods word it is the testimonie of the spirit which sealeth vs in the full assurance of that wee beleeue according to that Ephesians 1.13 where the Apostle saith Eph. 1.13 that after the faithfull had receiued the word of truth euen the Gospell of their saluation and beleeued therein they were sealed with the holy spirit of promise But those who make no conscience of hearing the Gospell preached and when they heare it doe not beleeue it nor apply it to themselues by a true and liuely faith nor bring foorth any fruites thereof in a holie and Christian life they haue neither faith nor Gods spirit and therefore if they haue any perswasion of their election and saluation it is not the testimonie of Gods spirit but their owne phantasie and a vaine opinion arising from carnall securitie and presumption § Sect. 6 Secondly Another means to discerne the testimonie of the spirit the testimony of Gods spirit may hereby bee knowne first in that it throughly perswadeth the faithfull of their election and saluation secondly by the manner of perswading them thirdly by the effects of this testimonie and perswasion For the first the spirit of God doth not only giue this bare testimonie that wee are elected adopted and shall be saued but also doth fully perswade vs hereof as being a thing most certaine and without question So 1. Cor. 2.12 the Apostle saith that wee haue receiued the spirit of God 1. Cor. 2.12 that wee might know the things that are giuen to vs of God And Eph. 1. 17 18. Gods spirit is called the spirit of wisedom and reuelation Eph. 1.17.18 which doth inlighten the eyes of our vnderstanding that we might know what the hope is of his calling and what the riches of his glorious inheritance is in the Saints and what is the exceeding greatnesse of his power particularly towards vs that beleeue according to the working of his mightie power So the Apostle Iohn saith 1. Ioh. 3.24 hereby we know that Christ abideth in vs euen by the spirit which he hath giuen vs 1. Ioh. 3.24 So that wee may be assured that we haue Gods spirit therby be throughly perswaded that Christ dwelleth in vs and consequently that wee are elected and shall be saued And chap. 4.13 Hereby know wee that we dwell in him and he in vs and 4.13 because he hath giuen vs of his spirit And the Apostle Paul by the spirit of God was so stedfastly assured of Gods loue that he professeth that he was firmely perswaded that nothing could separate him from it Rom. 8.38 39. Rom. 8.38 39. So that the spirit of God throughly perswadeth the faithfull that they are elected and shall be saued whereas the wicked who are destitute of Gods spirit may wel haue a fond opinion and a foolish conceit that they are highly in Gods loue and elected to saluation through carnall securitie and vaine presumption but they are neuer throughly perswaded hereof for when any affliction of bodie or minde is inflicted on them their vaine perswasion vanisheth away and nothing remaineth but doubting which in the end bringeth them to vtter desperation But here the tempter will take occasion to discourage the weake Christian and to perswade him that he hath not Gods spirit seeing he doth not feele in himselfe this firme perswasion of Gods loue and his election and saluation The perswasion of the spirit not alwaies discerned in our sense and feeling To which we are to answere that Gods spirit doth throughly perswade although not at all times neither in our present sense and feeling for immediatly after our conuersion when wee are newly regenerate and like new borne babes in Christ the motions of the spirit are but weake in vs and we are not skilfull in vnderstanding this heauenly language of the spirit wherewith we haue been altogether vnacquainted but the spirit waxing stronger in vs and we growing to a ripe age in Christ doth crie in our hearts Abba father and testifieth to our spirits that we are the sonnes of God which we then being better acquainted with this heauenly speech do well vnderstand and are throughly perswaded thereby And secondly when the poore Christian who hath receiued a great measure of the spirit is exercised in the spirituall conflict the hideous noise of Sathans temptations which like Cannon-shot sound in his eares and the tumultuous outcries of his owne passions doe so disturbe and wholie possesse him that he can not heare the voyce of the spirit perswading him that hee is the child of God till the skirmish bee past and the noise of temptations ceased and then againe as in former times hee heareth to his comfort the spirit of God perswading him of Gods loue and hereby hee is againe assured thereof So that wee are not to iudge of the hauing of Gods spirit in the time of our Christian infancie and spirituall nonage nor yet according to our present sense in the time of temptation but when wee are come to perfect age and when the conflict of temptations is ceased Secondly the testimonie of Gods spirit perswading vs of his loue and our election is knowne by the manner whereby it perswadeth vs namely it perswadeth vs hereof with arguments grounded vpon Gods word and drawne not from any worthinesse in our selues but from Gods free grace and vnderserued mercie and from the righteousnesse and merits of Christ whereas Sathan and our owne flesh neuer vse such reasons but either mooue vs to a bare and vaine opinion which hath no ground at all but selfe-loue which maketh men easily beleeue that which they desire or els with some arguments drawne from some outward common benefits bestowed indifferently vpon the good and bad or lastly from a pharisaicall conceit and false opinion of our owne worthinesse and deserts § Sect. 7 Lastly The 3. meanes to discerne the spirit namely by the fruites thereof the testimonie of Gods spirit is knowne and discerned by the effects thereof for after that it hath effectually perswaded vs that we are elected and the deare children of God we are mooued thereby to trust wholie in God and to loue him as our gratious father from which loue proceedeth a zeale of his glorie and a true hatred of sinne because thereby our heauenlie father is dishonored displeased with vs and a
may wholy be ascribed to his owne free grace who calleth and iustifieth sanctifieth and saueth whom he will and not vnto humane learning or knowledge which may be attained vnto by mans industrie and labour It may bee also that these who teach one thing and practise the cleane contrarie §. Sect. 3. That not learning but Gods spirit freeth vs from our naturall corruptions doe notwithstanding beleeue that is know and giue their assent to that which they deliuer but this generall faith is incident as well to the diuels themselues as vnto men and therefore those who haue it may neuerthelesse be as worldly carnal and prophane as euer they were for before we attaine vnto a true iustifying faith and be sanctified by Gods spirit our knowledge and learning wil not free vs from our corruption of nature wherein wee are conceiued borne and bred and therefore though wee see the truth yea know and acknowledge it to be the word of God which shall one day either iustifie or condemne vs yet if the Lord doe not ioyne with this knowledge the inward operation of his spirit making it effecttuall for our sanctification and for the purging of vs from our corruptions wee are as readie to fall into all sinne being inticed and carried away with the riches honours and pleasures of the world as if we were still most sottishly ignorant A notable example hereof we haue in Salomon who though hee had receiued such a measure of wisedome and diuine knowledge That neglect of dutie doth not alwaies argue incredulitie as neuer meere man attained vnto the like yea though he were a penman of an excellent portion of holie Scriptures yet the Lord leauing him to the corruption of his owne heart he fell most grieuously into all abominable wickednesse and yet who will dare to say that Salomon did not write as he thought and not rather that he was carried away through the violence of his corruptions to commit that sinne which his conscience condemned and to neglect obedience to Gods vndoubted truth So Dauid who was indued with notable knowledge and no lesse grace fel notwithstanding most fearefully into adulterie and murther but shall we therefore thinke that he was not perswaded that these were horrible sinnes or that when he commended mercie innocencie and chastitie he spake not as he thought And Peter likewise denied and forswore his master whom before hee had acknowledged to be the sonne of God but shall wee hence conclude that Peter dissembled when he made that notable confession because when hee came to the triall hee vtterly disclaimed it Nay rather we may certainly be perswaded that Dauid was carried away with his lust and concupiscence and Peter ouercome with feare and frailtie and both drawne through their corruption to commit those sinnes which their consciences condemened But leauing such farre fetcht instances let euery man yea euen he who hath attained vnto the greatest measure of faith and sanctification enter into a strict and due consideration with himselfe and examine his owne conscience before Gods tribunall seate and then let him tell me whether hee perfourme obedience to all that truth which hee knoweth and beleeueth or whether he may not iustly complaine that our corruption takes occasion by the knowledge of Gods commandement to work in vs all manner of concupiscence that hee doth those things which he alloweth not nay which he hateth and abhorreth that though hee doe not onely know the law of God but also is delighted therewith in the inner man yet that there is another law in his members which rebelleth atainst the law of his mind Rom. 7.8.15.23 and leadeth him captiue vnto the law of sinne as it is Rom. 7.8.15.23 And if this be the case of Salomon Dauid Peter and of all Gods children who haue attained to the greatest measure of knowledge and sanctification let not Sathan perswade vs that wee may safely neglect the ministerie of the word because the ministers thereof seeme not perswaded that the doctrine which they deliuer is true in that they do not practise it in their own liues for many knowing and beleeuing that truth which they deliuer are notwithstanding destitute of the sanctifying graces of Gods spirit and therefore wholy carried away into all licentious wickednesse and many also who are sanctified being not wholy purged from their naturall corruptions are readie to shew their frailtie and infirmties to all the world though they know acknowledge beleeue and from their hearts embrace that truth which they teach and professe But if Sathan cannot thus preuaile nor cause vs to doubt of Gods truth §. Sect. 4. The second temptation taken from the euill liues of Ministers answered because the ministers liue not according to that doctrine which they teach then he will perswade them at least to refuse to heare such whose liues are scandalous as being vnworthie to take the word into their mouthes and vnable to conuert or amend others seeing the word is not powerfull which they deliuer for the conuerting and refourming of their owne liues Which temptation of sathan is most dangerous and pernicious vnto many for what greater discouragement can there be to a sicke patient than to take physicke of such a Physition who can not cure himselfe of the same disease Or who will willingly eate of that foode which he who giueth it vnto him so loatheth and abhorreth that he will not so much as taste of it Or who taketh delight in hearing him discourse of mercie chastitie and liberalitie whom he knoweth wholy possessed of crueltie lust and couetousnesse And therefore it were to be wished that Gods ministers should be Physitions to themselues before they take vpon them the cure of others that they should not stand like Images by the high way sides directing others in their iourneys themselues neuer mouing foot but that they should like guides goe before them and instruct them not only by their word but also moue them to receiue their instructiō by their example But yet let vs take heed that Sathan doe not take occasion vpon the neglect of their dutie to make vs neglect ours that he do not robbe vs of the inestimable treasure of Gods word and depriue vs of this heauenly Manna and foode of our soules whereby all the graces of Gods spirit are begotten That the Ministers wickednesse or vnworthinesse should not make vs neglect hearing nourished and increased in vs because the minister who offreth it vnto vs doth not feede vpon it himselfe And to this end we are to know that the ministerie of the word is Gods ordinance which dependeth not vpon the worthinesse of him who deliuereth it neither is it made voide and vneffectuall by his vnworthinesse but it hath it vertue force and power from the blessing of God and from the inward operation of his spirit who applieth it to the hearts and consciences of men and thereby illuminates their vnderstandings begetteth faith in them
betweene God and vs that is if we truely and vnfainedly repent vs of our sinnes and a rest and rely on Iesus Christ for our saluation by a liuely faith wee may be assured that God on his part will not goe one iote from his word nor breake the couenant which he hath made with vs. For he hath not onely made this his couenant with vs by word of mouth but he hath also committed it to writing and not contenting himselfe herewith that there might be no place left to doubting hee hath confirmed and ratified his hand writing by adding thereunto his seales which are the Sacraments as first the seale of Baptisme whereby he assureth vs that being outwardly receiued into the body of the Church and inwardly ingrafted into the body of Christ wee haue all our sinnes and filthy corruptions washed away with his precious bloud as the outward filth of the body is washed and purged by the washing of water The vertue of which spirituall washing is not limited and restrained to the time past or present as though it washed away onely our originall corruption as some haue foolishly imagined but extendeth it selfe to the whole course of our liues So that if falling into many and greeuous sinnes we vnfainedly repent vs of them and apply Christ Iesus and his merites vnto vs by a true and liuely faith we may be assured of the pardon and forgiuenes of them all for this was promised sealed and confirmed vnto vs in our Baptisme Secondly the Lord hath further cōfirmed this his couenant by the Sacrament of his Supper for he hath therefore instituted and ordained it that thereby we should be put in mind of our sauiour Christes death and suffrings to the end that we may gather more and more assurance that our Sauiour gaue his blessed body to be crucified and shed his most pretious bloud that hee might take away the curse of the law and naile it vnto his crosse free vs frō his fathers anger by bearing it himselfe and by his death deliuer vs from euerlasting death and by his bloudshed wash away all our sinnes and corruptions And hence it is that the Apostle calleth the wine in the Lords supper the new Testament in Christes bloud 1. Cor. 11.25 because thereby the new Testament is sealed and confirmed vnto vs. And therefore whensoeuer wee receaue the Sacrament of the Lords supper the Lord doth thereby certainly assure vs that our sinnes in Christ are pardoned and forgiuen and that he hath receaued vs into his loue and fauour yea the Lord hath not onely ratified confirmed his couenant with vs concerning the remission of our sinnes with his owne hand writing and seales annexed but also by his oath For God willing more abundantly to shew vnto the heires of promise the stablenesse of his counsaile bound himselfe by an oath that by two immutable things wherein it is impossible that God should lye we might haue strong consolation as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 6.17.18 And therefore vnlesse wee would conceiue of God that hee is vntrue of his word a couenant breaker yea a periured person which were most horrible blasphemie once to imagine we may vndoubtedly assure our selues that he will pardon and forgiue vs all our sinnes be they in number neuer so innumerable nor so hainous in their nature and qualitie if wee will turne vnto him by vnfained repentanee and lay hould vpon Christ Iesus our sauiour by a true and liuely faith § Sect. 4 But let vs more particularly consider of some of the speciall promises of God Of particular promises whereby wee may be assured of the remission of our sinnes contained in the couenant of grace that so we may gather vnto our selues more full consolation and firme assurance of the pardon and forgiuenesse of our sinnes The Prophet Dauid who had in himselfe often experience of Gods mercy telleth vs Psal 32.10 that whosoeuer trusteth in the Lords mercy shall compasse him The Prophet Esay exhorteth the wicked to forsake his wayes and the vnrighteous his owne imaginations and to returne vnto the Lord assuring them that he will haue mercy vpon them for he is very ready to forgiue Esay 55.7 The Lord himselfe also doth make this gratious promise Ezech. 18.21 But saith he if the wicked will returne from all his sinnes which he hath committed and keepe all my Statutes and doe that which is lawfull and right he shall surely liue and not dye 22. All his transgressions that he hath committed shall not bee mentioned vnto him but in his righteousnesse that he hath done he shall liue 23. Haue I any desire that the wicked should dye saith the Lord God or shall he not liue if he returne from his wayes vers 32. For I desire not the death of him that dieth saith the Lord God cause therefore one another to returne and liue yee and cap. 33. ver 11. As I liue saith the Lord I desire not the death of the wicked but that the wicked turne from his way and liue So Mal. 3.17 the Lord professeth that hee will spare his people and children as a man spareth his owne Sonne that serueth him Now we know that a louing father is ready to forgiue to receaue into his grace and fauour his repentant Sonne though he hath very often offended him so surely the Lord who is infinitely rich in mercy wil much more forgiue his children when they turne vnto him nay he is not onely ready to receaue them into his grace and fauour but it filleth him as I may say with exceeding ioy and delight when his repentant children forsake their sinnes and euill wayes and turne vnto him by vnfained repentance as it appeareth most euidently in the parable of the prodigall Sonne of the strayed sheepe and the lost groat Moreouer our Sauiour Christ had his name Iesus giuen him of God by the minister of an Angell because hee saueth his people frō their sinnes as appeareth Math. 1.21 he therfore came into the world not to cal the righteous but sinners to repentance As it is Matt. 9.13 and he inuiteth and calleth vnto him all those who are wearie and heauie laden with the burthen of their sinnes promising that hee will ease them Matt 11.28 yea so certaine it is that they shal haue remission of their sinnes and euerlasting hapinesse who truly repent and beleeue that our sauiour Christ saith they haue it already as though they were in present possession Iohn 5.24 Verily verily I say vnto you he that heareth my word and beleeueth in him that sent me hath euerlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but hath passed from death to life So chap. 6.47 and chap. 11.26 whosoeuer liueth and beleeueth in mee shall neuer die The apostle Peter also plainly affirmeth that God would haue no man to perish but would haue all men to come to repentance Seeing therefore the Lord hath made so many gratious promises in the Gospel to all
it loueth vs yet in regard of our regeneration and the fruites thereof it cannot indure vs and our companie and conuersation is exceeding tedious irksome and vnpleasant So on the other side whereas Sathan obiecteth that we loue the world that is carnal worldly men we may answere that euen as we are regenerate it is lawfull to loue them in the same respects which they loue vs namely as they are men the excellent creatures of God as they are indued with excellent naturall giftes or morall vertues as they are of the same ciuill body or kinred or as they haue beene vsed of God as his instruments for the bostowing of any his benefits vpon vs in which respects louing them we may notwithstanding with a true zeale hate abhorre their vices their carnall worldlinesse prophane irreligion and wicked conuersation Neither will religion make vs to lay aside all humanitie and transforme vs into some brutish or rather diuelish Timon who was a hater of men For euen our sauiour Christ himself who was wholy exēpted from sinne notwithstanding loued the worldly yong man for some good things he saw in him though he were not religious yea though he were so carnall that hee preferred his vaine and vncertaine riches before the saluation of his soule as appeareth Mark 10.21.22 So also he vsed all humanitie and ciuill conuersation euen amongst the Publicans and sinners that he might haue the better opportunitie of conuerting all those who belonged to Gods electiō And therfore we need not feare to follow Christs example so it be with the same holy affection For we also must indeauour to gaine those vnto Christ who are without and by our holy cōuersation giue them occasion of glorifying God in the day of their visitation as the apostle exhorteth vs 1. Pet. 2.12 which we can neuer doe by hatred rough seueritie and sinicall inhumanitie but with louing curtesie vpright behauiour gentle admonitions and charitable reprehensions But if through our corruptiō we giue sathan occasion further to obiect that vnder these pretences we set our harts too much vpon the world louing worldings more then those who are of the houshould of faith and more delighting in their vaine conuersation for outward respects then in the companie of the faithfull if not alwaies yet oftentimes we are to answere that though these be sinnes in vs and notable signes of our great corruption yet are they no stronge arguments that we are not yet effectually called or truely seuered frō the world for as much as we are not wholy seperated frō the world but only so much of vs as is spirituall and regenerate so that it is no meruaile if the the flesh and vnregenerate part still loue the world be-because it is still worldly but if in the inner man wee hate this loue and striue to bridle yea to mortifie it if we are truly sory and displeased with our selues for this as for other sins and labour to refourme it wee may be assured that the spirite of God is in vs which hath seuered vs from the world ioyned vs to the body of Iesus Christ § Sect. 7 The like also may be answered concerning the loue of worldly things honours riches and pleasures How far forth we may loue worldly things we may loue them as they are the blessings of God and desire them so farr foorth as they are temporall benefitts and furtherances or at least no hinderances in the workes of holinesse and righteousnesse we may so loue them as that in the meane time our loue be subordinate to the loue of God our brethren spirituall things But if our loue passe these limitts it is corrupt and carnall yet no vndoubted argument to proue that we are not effectually called if we are displeased with it and labour against it though oftētimes we are ouercome therewith through the violence of our carnall affections and the corruptions of the flesh yet if wee hate this sinne in the inner man if wee entertaine through violence and not with affection and delight if it dwell in vs but doe not raigne in vs if but sometimes it gett the vpper hand and doe not continually ouerrule vs it is no more wee that doe it but sinne that dwelleth in vs that is the old man and corrupt flesh which whilest wee liue in this life will beare some sway in vs. That the world loueth them not whō Sathan hateth Lastly when as Sathan assaulteth the poore christian with his tentations perswading him that he is not yet called nor separated from the wicked world because it loueth him he may well suspect his argument of falshood for Sathan doth not hate those whom the world loueth but by his continuall assaulting of the weake christian and his dayly labouring to bring him through the violence of his tentations to vtter destruction it manifestly appeareth that Sathan like a mortall enimie deadly hateth him and therefore it is not likely that he is beloued of the world though it may for a time fawne vpon him that by pretending loue and friendshipp it may worke him the greater mischiefe § Sect. 8 The second part of our effectuall calling is the mutuall donation of God the father Of the second part of our effectuall calling whereby he hath giuen Christ Iesus vnto vs to be our sauiour and redeemer and vs vnto Christ to be saued and redeemed by which also wee may proue that we are effectually called For this gift is mutuall and reciprocal and therefore the one doth clearely proue the other so that if we can haue any assurance that Christ is giuen vnto vs then may we also be assured that we are giuen vnto Christ and contrariwise if we haue any assurance that we are giuen vnto Christ then may we be also assured that Christ is giuen vnto vs and consequently that wee are effectually called for this mutuall donation is one parte thereof Now wee may bee assured that Christ is giuen vnto vs if wee beleeue in him resting vppon him alone for our iustification and saluation as appeareth Ioh. 3.16 So God loued the world that hee hath giuen his onely begotten sonne that as many as beleeue in him should not perish but haue euerlasting life and so also we may be assured that wee are giuen vnto Christ if wee heare his voice and follow him as himselfe speaketh Ioh. 10.27 and submitt our selues to bee led and gouerned by his spirit for as many as are led by the spirite of God they are the sonnes of God and whosoeuer are sonnes are heires of God and heires annexed with Christ as it is Rom. 8.14.16 How those that are giuē to Christ keep his word But here Sathan will obiect that those who are giuen vnto Christ haue kept his word as himself also affirmeth Ioh. 17.6 How therefore will he say canst thou be assured that thou art one of those who are giuen vnto him seeing thou keepest it not but continually transgressest his
alreadie plainely proued though we neuer haue any speciall reuelation And therefore without any such particular reuelation we may attaine vnto the certaine assurance that we are iustified in Gods sight Thirdly that which the Gospell assureth vs of we neede not to make any doubt thereof or once call it into question but the Gospell assureth vs that whosoeuer beleeueth in Christ Iesus and truely repent them of their sinnes shall be made partakers of all the gracious promises of life and saluation therein contained So Ioh. 3.16 Ioh. 3.16 God so loued the world that he hath giuen his onely begotten sonne that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue euerlasting life And chap. 5.24 Ioh. 5.24 Verely verely I say vnto you he that heareth my word and beleeueth him that sent me hath euerlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but hath passed from death to life Matth. 11.28 And Matth. 11.28 Come vnto me all ye that labour and are laden and I will ease you And therefore whosoeuer beleeue in Iesus Christ approuing their faith to the world and their owne consciences to bee true and vnfained by the fruite thereof vnfained repentance he may assure himselfe of all the gratious promifes of the Gospell and consequently of the remission of his sinnes and his iustification for the merits and righteousnesse of Iesus Christ Lastly the Lord hath not onely after a generall manner propounded these promises vnto vs and left vs to our owne libertie to beleeue or not to beleeue them but hee hath bound vs to the performance of this dutie by his expresse commaundement Mark 1.15 1. Ioh. 3.23 Mark 1.15 Repent and beleeue the Gospell And 1. Ioh. 3.23 This is his commaundement that we beleeue in his sonne Iesus Christ that is that we doe not onely after a generall manner beleeue that he is the sauiour of mankinde but that we beleeue that he is our sauiour who hath redeemed iustified and wil most perfectly saue vs and rest wholy vpon him alone for our saluation And he that thus beleeueth needeth no other arguments to assure him that he is iustified and shall be saued for he hath the witnesse in himselfe euen the testimonie of Gods spirit crying in his heart Abba father and bearing witnesse vnto his spirit that he is the childe of God and not to beleeue this is to make God a lyer because wee will not beleeue the record that hee hath witnessed of that his sonne 1. Ioh. 5. 10. as the Apostle speaketh 1. Ioh. 5.10 Yea as before I haue shewed at large he hath added vnto the hand writing of his word which containeth also his oath for our better confirmation his sacraments whereby he particularly conuayeth and giueth vnto euery beleeuer as it were proper possession of Christ Iesus and all his benefits to the end that there should bee no place left to doubting nor any neede of any particular reuelation for our further assurance § Sect. 2 Secondly Sathan will suggest that those who are iustified are made iust That we are made iust not by infusion but by imputation of righteousnes and those who are made iust doe continually the workes of righteousnesse but thou will he say to the humbled sinner continuest still in thy corruptions and thy wickednesse cleaueth fast to thee and compasseth thee about and in stead of doing the workes of righteousnesse thou continually heapest vp the full measure of thy sinnes yea thy best actions are so stained with imperfections and so full of infirmities that they iustly prouoke Gods wrath against thee To which we must answere that indeede whosoeuer is iustified is made iust but not by infusion of inherent righteousnesse into our selues but by imputation of Christs most perfect righteousnesse as before I haue shewed for hereby our sinnes are pardoned he hauing taken them vpon himselfe and satisfied Gods iustice by suffering those punishments which wee had deserued and also he hath perfectly fulfilled the law that hee might make vs partakers of his actiue obedience and so imputing both vnto vs hath made vs perfectly iust and righteous in Gods sight So that now the Lord doth not require obedience to his law at our hands to the end that wee should be iustified in whole or in part by our owne righteousnesse neither are we to this end to obserue Gods commandements that we may offer vnto God our workes and inherent righteousnesse desiring thereby to be iustified for as I haue shewed our best righteousnesse is imperfect and mingled with manifold corruptions so as it would rather condemne vs then iustifie vs if the Lord should examine it according to the exact rule of his most perfect iustice but we offer vnto God for our iustification the most perfect righteousnesse and full satisfaction of Iesus Christ which by his merits and sufferings he hath once made for vs desiring thereby wholy and onely to be iustified and saued § Sect. 3 As for our workes and inherent righteousnesse That our works are not causes but effects of our iustification they are not causes but effects and fruites of our iustification neither is it possible that we should doe any good worke acceptable in Gods sight till we are iustified and reconciled vnto God in Iesus Christ for our workes cannot please him till our persons please him and whatsoeuer we doe before faith hath purified the heart it is sinne and odious in the sight of God but as soone as we haue faith begotten in vs presently it apprehendeth Christ and his righteousnes whereby we are iustified and then being iustified faith worketh by loue and bringeth forth in vs the fruites of sanctification which though they bee mingled with much corruption and manifold imperfections yet God in Christ accepteth of them as perfect and will crowne them with glorie and immortalitie That now the Lord doth not require of vs perfect righteousnesse Neither doth the Lord now require of vs that wee perfectly at once shake off all our corruptions but that we labour as much as in vs lieth to mortifie and subdue them according to the measure of his grace and holy spirit which he hath bestowed on vs he doth not straightly commaund that we should instantly banish and expell sinne from dwelling in vs but that we doe not suffer it to raigne in vs nor willingly obey the flesh in the lusts thereof submitting our selues vnto sinne as seruants and vassals to their Lord and maister he doth not inioyne vs that we should wholy vanquish our corruptions and obtaine a full victorie ouer them but that we proclaime open warres against them and manfully fight and striue vnder the conduct of his spirit against the flesh and the sinfull lusts thereof and when we are taken captiue of sinne that we labour to attaine vnto our former freedome in the meane time sorrowing and groning vnder the heauie waight of our corruptions and crying out with the Apostle Rom. 7. wretched man that
not in all that is written in the booke of the law to doe it Galat. 3 10. Rom. 8.8 Gal. 3.10 that they who liue according to the flesh cannot please God Rom. 8.8 that the burthen of sinne cannot be light seeing it pressed out of Christ himselfe a bloudie sweate c. On the other side if hee aggrauate the hainousnes of our sins to the end hee may draw vs into despaire of Gods mercie let vs say Ezec. 18.23.32 it is written I will not the death of a sinner saith the Lord but that he repent and liue Ezech. 18.23.32 And that Iesus Christ came into the world to saue sinners 1. Tim. 1.15 Matth. 9.13 1. Tim. 1.15 And that he came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentance Matth. 9.13 Ioh. 3.16 If he tempt vs to the loue of the world and to the seruice of this vnrighteous Mammon let vs answer him Matth. 6.24 that it is impossible to serue two masters of such contrarie disposition as it is written Matth. 6.24 That if wee loue the world 1. Ioh. 2.15 Iam. 4.4 the loue of the father abideth not in vs 1. Ioh. 2.15 That the amitie of the world is enmitie against God Iam. 4.4 Contrariwise if renouncing the world and endeuouring to serue the Lord in vprightnes and in truth hee seeke to draw vs from our integritie by threatning afflictions and persecution wee are to strengthen our selues and resist him with the sword of the spirit remembring that they are blessed which suffer persecution for righteousnes sake Matth. 5.10 1. Tim. 3.12 for theirs is the kingdō of heauen Mat. 5.10 That all that will liue godly in Christ Iesus shall suffer persecutiō 1. Tim. 3.12 That whosoeuer loseth any thing for Christs sake Matth. 19.29 shall receiue in recompence an hundreth fold more and haue euerlasting life to boote Matth. 19.29 If he tempt vs to the neglect of Gods word wee are to tell him that all Christs sheepe heare his voyce and follow him Ioh. 10.27 Ioh. 8.47 Ioh. 10.27 That whosoeuer is of God heareth Gods words Ioh. 8.47 that they who know God heare his ministers whereas he that is not of God heareth them not 1. Ioh. 4.6 And if he obiect that wee cannot heare it without great labour and cost wee are to remember that whosoeuer is a wise Merchant fit for the kingdome of God will rather sell all he hath to buy this precious pearle than be without it Matth. 13.44 45 46. Mat. 13.44.45 On the other side if he tempt vs to content our selues with the bare hearing thereof neglecting obedience thereunto we are to tell him that not the hearers of the word Rom. 2.13 but the doers thereof shall be iustified Rom. 2.13 that they who are hearers of the word and not doers also doe deceiue themselues Iam. 1.22 if they thinke hereby to haue any assurance of eternall life Iam. 1.22 That not euery one who saith Lord Lord that is Matth. 7.21 maketh a goodly profession of religion shall enter into the kingdome of heauen but he that doth the will of the father who is in heauen Matth. 7.21 So when he tempteth vs to pride wee are to say vnto him Sathan I may not yeeld vnto thy temptation for it is written God resisteth the proude but giueth his grace to the humble 1. Pet. 5.5 1. Pet. 5.5 If he tempt vs to couetousnes we are to resist him saying it is written 1. Tim. 6.10 that the desire of money is the roote of all euill 1. Tim. 6.10 If to carking care wee are to tell him that the Apostle exhorteth vs to cast all our care on the Lord for he careth for vs 1. Pet. 5.7 1. Pet. 5.7 If to vnthriftie mispending of Gods gifts and carelesse consuming of our estates wee are to tell him that he that prouideth not for his familie 1. Tim. 5.8 is worse than an Infidell 1. Tim. 5.8 § Sect. 3 And thus may we repell the violence of all Sathans temptations and giue him the soyle if wee will take vnto vs the sword of the spirit That it behooueth vs to be skilfull in handling the sword of the spirit and skilfully vse the same in the fight for it is not sufficient that we haue this sword lying by vs nor to be able to shew the goodnes thereof in discourse if in the meane time we neuer draw it out to fight the spirituall combat but let it rust in the scabberd but we must alwaies haue it readie for the combat and as it were naked in our hands that wee may strike home and cut off all the temptations of Sathan and the lusts of our owne flesh when they doe assault vs. And to this end we must be skilfull in the vse thereof for though a man haue an excellent weapon yet if he know not how to vse it it will little helpe him either to defend himselfe or offend his enemie so if a man haue this two edged sword of Gods word and haue no skill to rule it he will strike flatlong and not cut and sometime wound himselfe in stead of hurting his enemie yea so politike a warriour is Sathan against whom we fight that if wee be not skilfull in the vse of this sword he will turne the edge and point thereof against our selues and so in stead of defending vs it will like the sword of Goliah be readie for the enemie to cut off our owne head And therefore it behooueth vs to come into Gods schoole continually that there we may learne how to vse and handle this sword of Gods word so cunningly that wee may resist Sathan in all his assaults and giue him no aduantage in the fight Otherwise he will vse it to our own ouerthrow for if hee durst fight against our Sauiour Christ with his owne weapon the word of God whose knowledge was exquisite and without measure saying It is written how much more busie will he be in vsing it against vs who haue not attained vnto the least part of his skill The folly of those who neglect this spirituall weapon Whereby appeareth first the carnall retchlesnesse of many men who as though there were no enemie to assault them haue not this weapon in their houses at all or if they haue yet they bestow more time in prophane exercises than in studie how to vse the sword of the spirit for their owne defence or at least trusting to their owne skill as sufficient in it selfe they seldome come to the Lords schoole where they might learne to vse the weapon of Gods word for their best aduantage Secondly hereby appeareth the wicked practise of the enemies of Gods truth who take from Gods people this sword of the spirit which the Lord hath giuen vnto all for their defence Neither doth the Apostle in this place exhort onely the Clergie to take this weapon but all Christians whatsoeuer who are assaulted with their
God againe and earnestly laboureth after mortification and newnesse of life and whosoeuer is destitute of Gods loue and liueth in his sinnes without any sorrowe for those which are past or purpose to leaue them for the time to come he may well brag of his faith and assurance of Gods loue but in very trueth there is as yet nothing in him but carnall securitie and vaine presumption § Sect. 6 Secondly That euery particular christian may assure himselfe of Gods loue the tempter will obiect that the Lord hath giuen all these testimonies and pledges of his loue vnto his Church and that it therefore may well be assured thereof but as for particular men they notwithstanding may iustly doubt of his loue seeing they haue no speciall reasons to perswade them that these testimonies and pledges were giuen vnto them But I answere that this is a fond of obiection For what is the Church but the whole company of Gods saints What is it but a body consisting of many members which are particular christians how therefore can the whole Church be perswaded of Gods loue if all the seuerall members doubt thereof How can any thing belong to the whole which belongeth not to the particular parts as though a whole citie could be assured of the Princes fauour and yet all the particular men in the citie should thinke themselues in his displeasure Saint Paul teacheth vs another lesson in his owne person saying Gal. 2.20 Gal. 2.20 Who hath loued me and giuen his life for me he saith not who hath loued and giuen his life for the Church but for himselfe Neither doth the Apostle here speake this by reuelation whereby he might extraordinarily be assured of Gods loue but he vseth for his argument a reason common to all Christians namely that God loued him because hee had giuen himselfe to death for him whosoeuer therefore beleeueth with Paul that Christ dyed for him may bee assured also with him of Gods loue § Sect. 7 Secondly if we doe not beleeue that God loueth vs That doubting of Gods loue is iniurious vnto him wee make him a lyar for he hath professed his loue and giuen vs many testimonies thereof in his word neither doth he require any condition at our hands but that we beleeue him For his mercifull promises doe not exclude any for their vnworthinesse but for their vnbeleefe according to that Iohn 3.16 So God loued the world that hee gaue his onely begotten sonne that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish Ioh. 3.16 but haue euerlasting life Seeing then there is no other condition required but faith for the assurance of Gods loue and euerlasting life surely most desperately doe we sinne against our owne soules and most blasphemously against God if we will not beleeue his word confirmed by his seale no not his oath whereby he hath ratified his couenant betweene him and vs but make him who is truth it selfe a liar a couenant breaker yea a periured person For so the Apostle speaketh 1. Iohn 5.10 He that beleeueth not God hath made him a lyar 1. Ioh. 5.10 because hee beleeued not the record that God witnessed of his Sonne Though therefore we sinne yet let vs not thus blaspheme though we be grieuous sinners and vnworthy Gods loue yet let vs not adde this to all our other sinnes and vnworthinesse to distrust Gods trueth in his gracious promises for if we put all our other sinnes into the one scole and this alone into the other yet will it weigh downe all the rest neither are we damned for our other sinnes if we doe not adde vnto them infidelitie For whereas the precious baulme of our Sauiours blood is a soueraigne salue to cure all other sores of sinne yet this it cannot helpe because it doth refuse the cure and as it were pulleth off this precious plaister when it is laid on it § Sect. 8 But as this distrusting and doubting of Gods loue is iniurious vnto him Doubting of Gods loue pernicious vnto our selues so also it is pernitious vnto our owne soules For first it tormenteth our mindes and setteth our consciences vpon the racke when as we haue no other assurance of Gods loue but onely so farre foorth as we finde our selues worthy of it for so often as wee fall and the sight of our sinnes commeth before our eyes hauing no other ground of Gods loue but our owne deserts wee doubt and stagger like a ship tossed with the billowes of the sea and in the end sinke into the gulfe of despaire being ouer balanced and too heauily laden with the vnsupportable waight of our sinnes whereas if we were throughly perswaded of Gods free loue and goodwill grounded on his owne good pleasure and not on our worthinesse if we did fall we would be grieued in deede euen at the very heart because wee had displeased our gracious God and louing Father but yet our sinnes would not make vs despaire or doubt of his loue towards vs because it hath not it ground on our worthinesse but vpon Gods owne free mercie grace and good will That we cannot loue God if we haue no assurance of his loue towards vs. Secondly if we doubt and distrust of Gods loue towards vs we shall neuer loue him from our hearts for who loueth him intirely of whose loue he is not perswaded or who can performe the dueties of loue to such an one as hateth and abhorreth him Cos amoris amor Loue is the whetstone of loue And if this be true amongst men then much more betweene God and vs 1. Ioh. 4.19 for we loue him because he loued vs first as the Apostle sayth 1. Ioh. 4.19 As therefore the cold stone can of it selfe cast foorth no heate till it be first warmed by the Sunne beames and then it reflectsth againe some of the heate which it receiued so no more can our cold hearts cast any beames of hearty loue towards God till they be warmed with the apprehension of his loue towards vs and then they begin to returne some sparkes of loue towards God after they are inflamed with the beames of his loue cleerely shining in them Vnlesse therefore wee be assured of Gods loue we cannot loue him Rom. 13.8 and consequently cannot performe any duetie of loue in obedience to his will for as loue is the fulfilling of the Law as it is Rom. 13.8 so the want of loue is the transgressing of all the commandements for all consist in the loue of God which is the fountaine of all true obedience and in the loue of our neighbour which as a spring issueth from it Nay when we dispaire of Gods loue then doe we despaire of our saluation and therefore hauing no hope of happinesse in the life to come wee are ready to seeke al the pleasures and delights which this life wil affoord vnto vs giuing our selues ouer to the satisfying of all the filthy lusts of the flesh and spending our
from the loue of Christ vers 35. from the loue of God in him Whosoeuer therefore with Paul beleeueth that Christ died for him that God freely iustifieth him through Christs merits and that our Sauiour fitteth at the right hand of his Father to make intercession for him he may be assured of Gods loue and consequently of his election Secondly Paul speaketh this not of himselfe alone but also of all the faithfull and therefore he vseth the plurall number I am perswaded that nothing shall be able to separate vs. So Eph. 3.12 the Apostle saith that wee haue through Christ boldnesse and entrance with confidence by faith in him Eph. 3.12 Heb. 4.16 and 10.22 And Heb. 4.16 he exhorteth vs to goe boldly vnto the throne of grace that wee may receiue mercie c. And chap. 10.22 Let vs draw neere with a true heart in assurance of faith c. But I would faine know what entrance with confidence what boldnesse and assurance of faith when we draw neere vnto God and present our selues before his throne of maiestie if we remaine doubtfull of his loue and our election So Heb. 6.19 he saith that our hope is a sure and stedfast anchor of the soule Heb. 6.19 but what certaintie or stedfastnes is there in it if it wauer and stagger through doubtfulnes so often as wee looke vpon our sinnes and vnworthinesse The Apostle Peter also doth tell vs that the trust which we haue through Iesus Christ must be perfect 1. Pet. 1.13 that is entire and perpetuall till we enioy the thing which we hope for 1. Pet. 1.13 And 2. Pet. 1.10 he exhorteth vs to vse all diligence that we may make our calling and election sure which if we could not doe he should perswade vs to the vndertaking of a needelesse labour Nay he plainely assureth vs that if we doe these things to wit if we ioyne vertue with our faith and with vertue knowledge and with knowledge temperance and with temperance patience and with patience godlinesse and with godlinesse brotherly kindnesse and with brotherly kindnesse loue we shall neuer fall because these are effects and vndoubted signes of our election And the Apostle Iohn would not haue it a matter doubtfull whether we are elected and shall be saued or no but certainely knowne and vndoubtedly beleeued and therefore he aimeth principally at this marke and propoundeth this as the chiefe end of his epistle namely to shew how we might know ordinarily and be fully assured that we are beloued of God 1. Ioh. 3.14 elected and shall be saued So 1. Ioh. 3.14 We know that we are translated from death to life because we loue the brethren And therefore in the latter end of his epistle he saith that he had written it to this end that we might know that we haue eternall life chap. 5.13 and 5.13 Seeing then the Scriptures doe commend vnto vs a stedfast and assured faith whereby we particularly are assured and perswaded of our election and saluation notwithstanding our sinnes and vnworthinesse therefore let not the tempter perswade vs to cast away this certaine perswasion and to wauer in doubting but let vs say with the Apostle Paul 2. Tim. 1.12 2. Tim. 1.12 Though I am vnworthie yet I know whom I haue beleeued and I am perswaded that he is able to keepe that which I haue committed to him § Sect. 5 But against that which hath been said the tempter obiecteth An obiection grounded vpon the indefinitnesse of Gods promises answered that the promises of the Gospell are generall and indefinit and therefore no man can gather out of them any certaine assurance of his particular election I answere that this consequence is false for out of a generall and indefinit proposition we may truely and by the lawes of reason gather and inferre a particular conclusion though not contrariwise For example if I thus conclude all men are reasonable creatures but I am a man therefore I am a reasonable creature it is rightly and truely inferred Though therefore the promises of the Gospell be contained in generall propositions yet may euery faithfull man as certainely conclude that they belong vnto him as if they were particularly applied vnto him by name Ioh. 3.16 For when the Lord by his ambassadors maketh this generall proposition in the preaching of the word whosoeuer truely beleeue in Christ they are all elected vnto euerlasting life the faithfull hearer maketh this assumption in his minde but I by the grace of God and by the preaching of his word made effectuall by his spirit haue a true faith begotten in me whereby I beleeue in Christ my Sauiour and therefore Gods promise of life and saluation belongeth vnto me And thus also doth the conscience of man out of the generall curses of the law conclude that he is accursed for when the law deliuereth this proposition in generall Cursed is euery one who abideth not in all things which are written in the booke of the law to doe them Deut. 27.26 Gal. 3.10 euery particular man maketh this assumption in his owne conscience but I haue not continued in all to doe it nay in stead of doing all I haue neglected all in sted of continuing in obedience I haue been continually disobedient in sted of doing the duties commaunded I haue committed the sinnes forbidden and therefore by the sentence of the law I am accursed So that though both the threatnings of the law and the promises of the Gospell be generall and indefinit yet doth euery mans conscience truely informed by Gods word gather out of them most certaine particular conclusions § Sect. 6 But here the tempter will obiect further That we may be assured that we are the faithfull vnto whom the promises of the Gospell are made it is true indeede that euery faithfull man may apply the generall promises of the Gospell vnto himselfe but all the question is whether thou canst know that thou hast faith or no seeing many who continue in their infidelitie bragge most of their faith I answere that it cannot be denied but that many are deceiued by contenting themselues with their carnall securitie in stead of a liuely faith but hence it followeth not that because many are deceiued with an opinion of faith therefore those that beleeue indeede cannot be assured that they haue faith no more then this followeth some men dreame that they are rich and are not so indeede when they awake therefore no man knoweth whether he be rich or no for what is their secure opinion but an idle dreame of their owne braines which hath no warrant out of Gods word where as faith certainely and euidently perswadeth and like a candle doth not only manifest other things but also it selfe appeareth by his owne light So that as a man who seeth and feeleth the fier and the heate thereof doth certainly know that hee seeth and feeleth it so he that beleeueth in Christ doth know that he
well may the tempests of Sathans temptations shake vs but they shall neuer remoue vs from our firme hold and certaine assurance which wee haue in Christ because wee apprehend him nay rather are apprehended or taken hold of by him as the Apostle speaketh Phil. 3.12 Phil. 3.12 And no man no not the whole power of hell is able to plucke vs out of his hands as our Sauiour speaketh Iohn 10.28 For though they be mighty to destroy yet Christ is almightie to saue Ioh 10.28 Esa 63.1 as it is Esa 63.1 and therefore let vs not suffer our soules to be racked betweene hope and feare 1. Pet. 1.13 but let vs trust perfectly on the grace that is brought vnto vs by the reuelation of Iesus Christ as the Apostle exhorteth 1. Pet. 1.13 § Sect. 5 Lastly The certainty of faith proued by the examples of beleeuers that we may be most certaine of this certainty of faith we will adde to these testimonies some examples of beleeuers mentioned in Gods word And first let vs consider the faith of Abraham which was not wauering and doubtfull but most certaine and assured for aboue hope he beleeued vnder hope and hee was not weake in faith neither did hee doubt of the promise of God through vnbeleefe Rom. 4.18 19 20 21 22 23. but was strengthened in the faith and gaue glory vnto God being fully assured that hee which had promised was able to performe it and therefore it was imputed vnto him for righteousnesse as the Apostle setteth it downe Rom. 4.18 19 20 21 22. Now Abraham was not onely a bare beleeuer but the father of the faithfull neither was his faith propounded vnto vs as a wonder to admire at but as an example for all his sonnes to imitate And therefore it is said vers 23. That this is not written for him onely that his faith was imputed to him for righteousnesse 24. But also for vs to whom it shall be imputed for righteousnesse which beleeue in him who hath raised vp Iesus our Lord from the dead But it may be obiected that Abraham is not said here to beleeue thus certainely his owne election or saluation but that he should haue a sonne and become a father of many nations I answere though this were the next and immediat obiect of his faith yet this was not the chiefe and principall but the promise of blessednesse and happinesse which was made to him and all the nations of the earth in his seede Christ For Abraham could not bee iustified by beleeuing that he should haue a sonne but by beleeuing in the Messias which should come out of his loynes by whose righteousnesse and obedience he should be saued And therefore the Apostle Gal. 3.16 doth appropriate that promise made vnto Abraham Gal. 3.16 Gen. 22.18 Gen. 22.18 In thy seede shall all the nations of the earth bee blessed vnto the promised seede Iesus Christ Looke also vpon the prophet Dauid and you shall see that though his faith was often shaken with doubting yet in it selfe it remayned certaine like a tree shaken with the windes which is not ouerthrowne but taketh more firme and deepe roote Psalm 23.4 Psalm 23.4 Though I walke through the valley of the shadow of death I will feare no euill for thou art with mee So Psalm 27.1 Psalm 27.1 The Lord is my light and my saluation whom shall I feare The Lord is the strength of my life of whom shall I be afraide Neither had he onely this assurance in himselfe but sheweth that it is also the state of all the faithfull Psal 125.1 They that trust in the Lord shall be as mount Sion Psalm 125.1 which cannot be remoued but remaineth for euer So Iob in the middest of his afflictions sheweth his certaine assurance and faith saying Iob. 13.15 Iob. 13.15 and 19.25 26. Loe though hee slay mee yet will I trust in him And chap. 19.25 I am sure that my redeemer liueth and he shall stand the last on the earth 26. And though after this skinne wormes destroy this body yet shall I see God in my flesh c. And Paul speaking not onely of his owne assurance of Gods loue and euerlasting life but of all the faithfull saith that he is perswaded that nothing in the world should be able to separate vs from Gods loue in Christ Rom. 8.38 Rom. 8.38 § Sect. 6 And thus haue I shewed that faith is a certaine assurance of Gods loue and fauour in Christ That faith particularly perswadeth vs of our election Now I will also proue that it particularly perswadeth vs of our owne election and life euerlasting For first such a faith is begot now in our hearts by the Preaching of the word as was begot in the hearts of men by our Sauiour Christ himselfe for as there is but one God so there is but one true and iustifying faith Ephes 4.5 Ephes 4.5 but by that faith they were particularly perswaded of the remission of their sinnes and consequently of their iustification and saluation as appeareth Luke 7.42.50 where our Sauiour saith thus to the woman Luk. 7.48.50 Thy sinnes are forgiuen thee thy faith hath saued thee goe in peace So Matth. 9.2 he saith to the sicke of the Paulsie Be of good comfort Matth. 9.2 thy sinnes are forgiuen thee And therefore the faith which is now begot in vs by the Preaching of the word doth also particularly perswade vs of the remission of our sinnes and eternall saluation For as our Sauiour Christ by his owne absolute authoritie did remit the sinnes of those that did beleeue so he hath left this authoritie to his ministers not absolutely by their owne power to remit sinnes which the man of sinne doth chalenge vnto himselfe but to declare and pronounce their sinnes forgiuen who truly beleeue in the sonne of God and repent them of their sinnes the which their sentence is ratified in Heauen according to that Matth. 16.19 Matth. 16.19 I will giue vnto thee the keyes of the kingdome of Heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt binde in earth shall be bound in Heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt loose in earth shall be loosed in Heauen which authoritie is not giuen to Peter alone and his successors as the Papists dreame but as Peter answered not onely for himselfe but also in the behalfe of all the rest so he receiueth this power both for himselfe and for all the Apostles yea for all Gods true Ministers the vndoubted successors of the Apostles as our Sauiour expoundeth himselfe Iohn 20.23 where hee giueth this authoritie to all the Apostles saying Whose sinnes so euer yee remit they are remitted vnto them Ioh. 20.23 and whose sinnes so euer yee retaine they are retained So that the Ministers of Gods word by the Preaching thereof may assure men particularly of the remission of their sinnes for when he maketh this generall proposition whosoeuer beleeueth and repenteth him of his
sinnes shall haue them remitted and bee made an heyre of euerlasting life and the particular hearer doth truely assume that he beleeueth and repenteth the Minister hath authoritie giuen him of God to make this conclusion therefore bee thou assured that thy sinnes are forgiuen thee in Christ and that thou art an vndoubted heyre of euerlasting life Secondly as the Lord doth offer vnto vs his gracious promises of life and saluation so doe we receiue them by faith but the Lord doth not only generally in the word offer these his gratious promises to all that will receiue them but also particularly in the right vse of the Sacraments to euery faithfull receiuer for in the Sacraments wee must consider a relation and correspondencie betweene the outward signes and things signified as therfore the Minister doth offer and giue and I receiue and eate the outward signes of bread and wine so am I as certainly to beleeue that God doth offer and giue and that I doe receiue and feede vpon Christ Iesus and all his benefits with the hand and mouth of faith vnto the nourishing of my particular soule to euerlasting life as my bodie is nourished with these outward elements of bread and wine Lastly the Apostle saith that through faith wee haue entrance vnto God with boldnesse and confidence Eph. 3.12 and therefore by faith the beleeuer is particularly perswaded of the remission of his sinnes and of his reconciliation with God for with what boldnesse or confidence can the poore sinner come before God who is terrified with the threatnings of the Law with the temptations of Sathan and with the confideration of his owne vnworthinesse and selfe-guiltinesse if hee bee not particularly assured that his curse is borne by Christ that hee is forgiuen the whole debt of his sins and reconciled vnto God What assured comfort can hee receiue if hee beleeue that God hath elected Peter and Paul and all his Church if hee be not also assured that he is in this number If a whole Citie should rebel and commit high treason against a Prince and the Prince should send out a proclamatiō declaring that vpon some conditions he would receiue them to mercie with what boldnesse or confidence can any in this citie come before him if he be not assured that he hath perfourmed these conditions But this is our case wee haue rebelled against God and hee hath proclaimed in his Gospell the pardon of our sinnes so wee lay hold vpon Christ by a true and liuely faith and repent vs of our sinnes If therefore we could not be assured that wee haue a liuely faith and true repentance and consequently that Gods mercifull promises belong particularly vnto vs with what boldnesse or confidence can we come before him But the Apostle faith that by faith we haue this boldnesse and confidence and therefore it followeth that we may be assured that we haue faith and repentance and thereby may certainly be perswaded of Gods loue and our particular election § Sect. 7 Fourthly that we may certainly be assured of our election The fourth argument drawne from the doctrine and vse of the Sacraments it may be proued by an argument drawne from the doctrine and vse of the Sacraments for the Lord hath added to the couenant of grace his Sacraments as seales not to confirme Gods promises in themselues which are so vndoubtedly true that they neede no confirmation but to strengthen our faith in this full assurance that they belong particularly vnto vs. For whereas in the word the promises of grace and saluation are generally propounded to all beleeuers in the vse of the Sacraments they are particularly applied to euery worthie receiuer to the end that all doubting being remooued they may certainly bee assured that all the promises of the Gospell doe belong particularly vnto themselues Now if the Lord would haue vs doubt of our election and saluation and if this doubting were a vertue of faith as the Papists teach then surely there were no vse of the Sacraments for the word is sufficient to beget that generall faith which is mixt with doubting and the Sacraments which doe further assure vs and applie vnto vs Gods promises would be rather hurtfull than profitable because they take away doubting which is a vertue of their faith But we are otherwise instructed by Gods truth namely that the Lord would not haue vs doubt of his promises and therefore he hath not onely written his couenant but also hath confirmed it by his seale and hath thereby particularly applied it to the vse and benefit of euery one who receiueth it by the hand of a liuely faith that there may be no place left to doubting And hence it is that the Sacrament of Circumcision is called the seale of the righteousnesse of faith Rom. 4.11 Rom. 4.11 because thereby as by a seale Abraham was confirmed in the trueth of Gods promises and assured that the righteousnesse of faith that is the righteousnes of Christ who was the promised seede did belong vnto him And answerable to this Sacrament is Baptisme wherein Christ and all the gratious promises of life and saluation made in him are particularly applied to the partie baptized and therefore the Apostle saith that all that are baptized into Christ haue put on Christ Gal. 3.27 Gal. 3.27 where the Apostle compareth Christ to a garment which by the hand of faith is put on by euery particular beleeuer So in the administration of the Lords Supper the bread and wine is particularly deliuered vnto all the communicants to signifie vnto them that euery one who stretcheth foorth the hand of faith doth receiue Christ and all his benefits whereby his soule is nourished vnto euerlasting life Whosoeuer therefore hath faith he may be assured that he receiueth Christ and whosoeuer receiueth Christ he may be assured of his election and saluation for to as many as receiue him to them he giueth power to be the sonnes of God and who are those Ioh. 1.12 euen those that beleeue in his name as it is Ioh. 1.12 And whosoeuer eates his flesh and drinkes his bloud hath eternall life Ioh. 6.54.47 as our Sauiour saith Ioh. 6.54 Now if wee would know how we feede vpon him it is by the mouth of faith as he expoundeth himselfe vers 47. § Sect. 8 Fiftly The fift argument taken from prayer 1. Ioh. 5.14.15 whatsoeuer we are bound to pray for that wee may be assured of 0198 0153 nay we ought stedfastly to beleeue that we shall receiue it and this is euident 1. Ioh. 5.14 This is the assurance that wee haue in him that if wee aske any thing according to his will he heareth vs. 15. And if we know that he heareth vs whatsoeuer we aske we know that wee haue the petitions that wee haue desired of him And the Apostle Iames would haue vs to aske in faith without wauering Iam. 1.5 Mat. 6.12 that is not doubting to receiue that we
aske But we are taught to pray for the remission of our sins and therefore we are certainly to beleeue that our sinnes are remitted and consequently that we are iustified called elected and shall be saued for whom he did predestinate them also he called Rom. 8.30 and whom he called them also he iustified and whom he iustified them also he glorified as it is Rom. 8.30 § Sect. 9 Sixtly The sixt argument taken from the confession of our saith whatsoeuer we professe in the Articles of our faith that we should beleeue and of that we may and ought particularly to be assured but euery man professeth that he beleeueth the remission of sinnes and life euerlasting that is that the Lord doth not onely forgiue sinne and granteth vnto some the fruition of euerlasting life for this the diuels beleeue as well as we but also that he doth particularly forgiue me my sinnes and that he will make me an heire of eternall happinesse for this is the nature of faith to assure vs certainlie and particularlie of that which wee beleeue as wee haue shewed and therefore we ought particularly to be assured of the remission of our sinnes and that wee shall attaine vnto euerlasting life and consequently that wee are elected seeing none enioy it but Gods chosen But it may be obiected that if euery one be bound to beleeue as an article of his faith that his sinnes are forgiuen and that hee is an heire of euerlasting life then some are bound to beleeue that which is false for those who liue and die in their sinnes without repentance shall neuer obtaine either the one or the other I answere that wee are not bound to beleeue being destitute of a true and a liuely faith for this were rather fondly to presume than surely to bee perswaded of the promises of the Gospell but wee are first bound to haue a true liuely and iustifying faith and so to beleeue and applie vnto our selues the promises of the Gospell but those that liue in their sinnes without repentance they are altogether destitute of true faith which wheresoeuer it is purifieth the heart and worketh by loue moouing the beleeuer to endeuour and striue to mortifie his corruptions and to rise from the death of sinne to newnesse of life and therefore well may they securely presume but it is impossible that they should truly beleeue because they are vtterly destitute of a liuely faith and where the cause is not the effect cannot follow and consequently for their infidelitie they are subiect to eternall plagues and punishments because they doe not that which they are bound to perfourme Neither must we thinke that euery kind of faith or rather euery fond perswasion of faith is enioyned vs but such a faith as is grounded vpon Gods word but the word of God doth teach vs that whosoeuer liue in the flesh cannot please God and if we liue after the flesh we shall dye Rom. 8.8.13 Rom. 8.8.13 1. Cor. 6.9 That the vnrighteous shall not inherit the kingdome of God 1. Cor. 6.9 That the workers of iniquitie shall be reiected of Christ Matth. 7.23 And that no vncleane thing Mat. 7.23 Reuel 21.27 nor whatsoeuer worketh abomination and lies shall enter into the kingdome of heauen Reuel 21.27 And therefore those who liue in the flesh those who are workers of iniquitie vnrighteous and vncleane in which ranke are all those who liue in their sins without repentance fulfilling the lusts of the flesh and falling continually into sinne with pleasure and delight are not bound simply and absolutely to beleeue so long as they resolue to continue in this state for so should they be bound to beleeue that which is false and repugnant to Gods word but they are bound to haue a true faith which being wrought in their hearts will moue them to forsake their sinnes by vnfained repentance to hunger after righteousnes to endeuour to serue the Lord in holinesse and newnesse of life and so to beleeue in Christ as their Sauiour and Redeemer which fruites if our faith bring not foorth we cannot be assured that we haue true faith or do truly beleeue For though in nature faith be before repentance yet in our sense and feeling it alwaies followeth it neither doth faith euer soundly and truly perswade vs of Gods loue till we haue sorrowed for our sinnes and at least in purpose of heart haue forsaken them So that whosoeuer liueth still in his sins with pleasure and delight and yet beleeueth that he is elected to saluation and that he is in Gods fauour and shall continuing in this state be made an heire of eternall life he is not indued with true faith but with fond presumption and carnall securitie which maketh him to beleeue that which is false and repugnant to Gods word Though then all men euen carnall worldlings and reprobates are bound to beleeue and because they doe not are subiect to condemnation as committing a great and fearefull sinne as appeareth Ioh. 3.18 and 16.8.9 where our Sauiour saith that the holy Ghost should reproue the world of sinne Ioh. 3.18 and 16.8.9 because they beleeue not in him yet they are not bound to beleeue continuing in their worldlinesse and resoluing to goe on in their sinnes for such a faith were but fond presumption but they are bound so to beleeue as that their faith may be grounded vpon Gods word which it can neuer possibly be if it be seuered from true repentance and for want of this faith they are condemned CHAP. VIII The last argument grounded vpon the testimonie of Gods spirit § Sect. 1 LAstly whatsoeuer the spirit of God doth testifie in the heart and conscience of a man and doth fully assure him thereof that he is to beleeue and of that he ought vndoubtedly to be assured but the spirit of God doth testifie to the faithfull and doth fully assure them that they are the sonnes of God by adoption and grace and consequently that they are elected for none are the sonnes of God but those who are predestinate to be adopted through Iesus Christ as it is Ephes 1.5 Eph. 1.5 and therefore the faithfull are to beleeue and ought vndoubtedly to be assured that they are the sonnes of God elected to euerlasting life The prosition is manifest for what more certaine truth can be imagined than that which the spirit of God witnesseth vnto our spirits and confirmeth vnto vs seeing all the properties required in a true witnesse doe concurre in him in the highest degree namely knowledge truth and faithfulnesse for knowledge he is infinit and knoweth all things euen the eternall councell and decree of God concerning our election as appeareth 1. Cor. 2.10 1. Cor. 2.10.12 The spirit searcheth all things euen the deepe things of God and this spirit doe we receiue that we may know the things that are giuen to vs of God As it is vers 12. What fitter witnesse therefore can be imagined in this
temptations whereby he laboreth to make it frustrate and vnprofitable vnto vs. For the first our vocation or calling is an effect of Gods election whereby our Sauiour Christ God and man doth by his kingly authoritie call and inuite vs whilst we liue here vnto the participation and imbracing of the inestimable benefit of our redemption that thereby we may attaine vnto euerlasting life And thus are we called sometimes sooner and sometimes later when it seemeth good vnto the Lord as appeareth in the parable of the householder who hired laborers into his vineyard some at the dawning of the day others at the third sixt and ninth howre Matth. 20. others at the eleuenth howre not long before the sunne setting as it is Matth. 20. A twofold calling generall and effectuall Moreouer this our calling is either commune and generall or els speciall and effectuall The general calling is whereby all indifferently good and bad elect and reprobate are outwardly inuited by the ministerie of the Gospell to imbrace the benefit of our redemption wrought by Christ which outward calling is vneffectuall to the wicked and reprobates because being inuited to the supper of the King they refuse to come that is they either altogether neglect the hearing of the heauenly ambassage of the Gospell or els contemne those inestimable benefits which are therein offered preferring before them the honors riches and pleasures of this life whereby it commeth to passe that the word of God findeth no place in their hearts but vanisheth away leauing nothing behinde it but the sauour of death to their more deepe condemnation § Sect. 2 The speciall and effectuall calling is VVhat our effectuall calling is that which is proper to Gods elect when as with the outward ministerie of the word wherein grace and saluation is offered to all beleeuers our Sauiour Christ ioyneth the inward operation of his holy spirit which openeth our deafe eares inlighteneth our blind vnderstandings and softneth and sanctifieth our hard and corrupt hearts so as we attentiuely heare truely vnderstand and by a liuely faith apply the doctrine of grace and saluation which is preached vnto vs whereby also we are separated from the world giuen to Christ and he to vs whereupon followeth that neere vnion whereby we being ingrafted into his body mistically doe become his members and he our head Effectuall calling proper to the elect That this effectuall calling is proper to those that are elected and shall be saued it appeareth by the parable of the supper where many outwardly inuited to the great supper of the king refuse to come Matth. 22.3.8 therefore are excluded from the mariage Mat. 22.3.8 And Rom. 8 30 the Apostle saith that whom he did predestinate them also he called and these also he iustifieth Rom 8.30 So Act. 13.48 it is said that as many as were ordained to euerlasting life beleeued at the preaching of Paul and Barnabas Act. 13.48 and therefore these onely were effectually called Ioh. 6.45 And Ioh. 6 45. our Sauiour saith that euery one who hath heard and hath learned of the father commeth vnto him So that outward hearing is not sufficient to bring vs to Christ vnlesse the father also inwardly instruct vs with his holy spirit opening our deafe eares inlightening our blynd vnderstandings inclining our willes and sanctifying our affections that we may attentiuely heare truely vnderstand and heartily imbrace the Gospell preached vnto vs. And this appeareth in the example of Lydia Act. 16.14 Act. 16.14 whose heart the Lord is said to haue opened that she might attend vnto the things which Paul spake and bee conuerted by which speech the holy Ghost implyeth thus much that her heart was as it were close shut and fast locked vp so as he could not receiue the word preached till the Lord had opened it by the inward operation of his holy spirit Which matter neede not seeme strange vnto vs seeing it is continually confirmed by our owne experience for how comes it to passe that many amongst vs heare the word preached from day to day and yeere to yeere and yet are neuer the nearer but still remaine as ignorant in their mindes as peruerse in their willes as corrupt in their affections as prophane in their liues as euer they were On the other side how hapneth it that some attentiuely heare Gods word treasure it vp in their memories and thereby haue their minds inlightned with the knowledge of God their wils inclined to holines and righteousnes their affections sanctified their liues reformed surely because the Lord doth ioyne in these the inward operation of his spirit with the outward ministerie of his word making it effectuall for their true conuersion whereas he leaueth the other to their owne corrupt affections and hardnes of heart And thus it appeareth that the elect onely are effectually called as for the wicked and reprobate though they heare the outward preaching of the word by which they are inuited vnto Christ yet they stubbornly refuse to come vnto him and reiect all the gracious promises of the Gospell to their eternall perdition because the Lord leaueth them to their owne lusts and corruption not opening their hard hearts nor inclining their peruerse willes nor sanctifying their corrupt affections § Sect. 3 In the next place let vs consider Of the parts of effectuall calling and first of our separation from the world the parts of our effectuall calling the first is our separation from the world of which in former time wee were citizens and true members that from henceforth we should be of Gods household and family for naturally we are meere worldlings dead in our sinnes and to euery good worke reprobate liuing without God and seruing Sathan the world and the corrupt lusts of our flesh vntill it please the Lord to make choyse of vs among many other calling and separating vs from this corrupt masse of mankind that he may make vs subiects first of his kingdome of grace and afterwards of his kingdome of glorie Of this our Sauiour speaketh Ioh. 15.19 Ioh. 15.19 If you were of the world the world would loue his owne but because you are not of the world but I haue chosen you out of the world therefore the world hateth you And the Apostle saith that after our calling and conuersion Eph. 2.19 we are no more strangers and forreners but citizens with the saints and of the household of God Now the Lord maketh this choyse of vs before others not for any respect of worthines or excellencie in vs more then in them but of his meere mercie vndeserued grace That the Lord calleth vs not for any respect of our own worthines and free good will neither doth he therefore intertaine vs into his Church and family because wee are alreadie or because hee knoweth we will bee hereafter holy and righteous but hauing freely called vs without any our deserts he doth also of his owne vndeserued
and all sanctifying and sauing graces And hence it is that the minister himself findeth not the word which he deliuereth effectual for the begetting of faith or any grace in him which notwithstanding is powerfull in many of the hearers for these purposes because the Lord vouchsafeth not the assistance and inward cooperation of his holy spirit with the outward ministerie of the word vnto him which notwithstanding he mercifully granteth vnto others Seeing then the ministerie of the word is Gods owne ordinance which he maketh effectuall to whom hee will by the inward operation of his holy spirit by whomsoeuer it is deliuered and seeing those ministers which are most holy and vertuous cannot at their pleasure infuse grace into their hearers for Paul may plant and Apollos may water but God giueth the increase 1. Cor. 3.5 so that neither the one nor the other are any thing in themselues without Gods blessing seeing also those who are loose and vicious if they truly preach the truth it selfe cannot by their badnesse hinder Gods ordinance but that comming from their mouthes it will be effectuall for the conuersion of men vnto God and the eternal saluation of those that beleeue for though vnto himselfe it be but a dead letter yet the spirit of God may giue life vnto it in those who receiue it and though he preacheth for glorie or gaine or for enuie and strife yet we must with the Apostle reioyce that Christ is preached any manner of way Phil. 1.15.18 and reape the fruite thereof to our eternal comfort Lastly seeing the wisedome of God thinketh it good to send ambassadours of both sorts sanctified and vnsanctified and oftentimes maketh the word in the mouth fo a faithfull and godly minister the sauour of death vnto death and the same word in the mouth of one who is voide of grace and sanctification the sauour of life vnto life to the end that we should not depend vpon man but wholy rest and relie our selues vpon Gods owne ordinance giuing and ascribing vnto him the whole glory and praise of our conuersion and saluation let not Sathan perswade vs to thinke the worse of the pure word of God because of his corruption who deliuereth it for what were this but to refuse a comfortable ambassage from a gracious prince because we dislike the qualities of the ambassadours what were this but to scorne to receiue a kind letter from a louing father because the carrier doth displease vs what is this but to refuse a rich treasure because it is brought vnto vs in an earthen vessell which is fraile and brittle what is it but like proud beggers to refuse the bountifull almes of a mercifull prince because it is deliuered vnto vs by an Amner which is couetous and hard harted Yea what is it but to crosse our Sauiour Christs expresse commandement who commanded all to heare euen the Scribes and Pharisies who sate in Moses chaire Matth. 23. and to do after their words though not after their workes In a word what is it els than to pin Gods ordinance vpon mans sleeue and to make the preaching of the Gospell Rom. 1.16 which is the power of God to saluation vnto euery one who beleeueth to depend vpon the weake strength of fraile flesh either to bee made effectuall by his worthinesse or to bee made vaine and vnprofitable by his vnworthinesse CHAP. XXIIII Sathans temptations taken from sundrie opinions sects and religions answered ANd thus Sathan may be answered §. Sect. 1. Sathans temptations perswading vs to professe no religion when he taketh occasion of discrediting the Gospell and hindring the course thereof by obiecting the wickednesse and worldly prophanenesse or the infirmities and fraile weaknesse of the Ministers thereof But if he cannot thus preuaile he leaueth their liues and commeth to their doctrine Doest thou not see will he say that there are innumerable sects and contrary factions amongst those who professe Christianitie some Papists some Protestants some Arians some Anabaptists some Pelagians some Libertines some Familists some Donatists many other who all cite and alledge Scriptures for the defending of their contrarie opinions confidently affirme that they only haue the truth amongst them how therfore canst thou know which is truth and which is falsehood who interpret the scriptures aright and who wrest and misconster them or if thou wert disposed to be religious what religion wilt thou professe in this great confusion to what Church wilt thou adioyne thy selfe seeing one is contrarie to another and thou knowest not which is in the truth If thou beest wise therefore keepe thy selfe quiet and let all alone harken not to any of them or if thou dost beleeue them not ouer hastily be of that religion which will best stand with thine aduantage or if thou wilt needes serue God follow thine owne conscience haue a good intention in that thou doest and it is enough but professe not one religion more than another till thou seest those who are learned agree amongst themselues for vntill then thou canst haue no assurance that thou professest the truth For the answering of which temptation we are to know that the scriptures haue foretould vnto vs that there should be sects diuisions 1. Cor. 11.19 1. Tim. 4.1 2. Pet. 2.1 heresies false teachers euen vnto the end of the world as appeareth 1. Cor. 11.19 1. Tim. 4.1 2. Pet. 2.1 And the experience of al times both vnder the law vnder the Gospel may sufficiently teach vs that wheresoeuer the truth of God is published and preached there it is opposed by innumerable sectaries and heretikes which by the malice and subtiltie of Sathan are stirred vp to impugne and discredit the true religion and therefore if Sathan can still keepe vs blindfoulded in ignorance and restraine vs from the confession and profession of our faith till there be a generall vnitie and agreement in the true religion without all opposition or gainesaying then he hath attained his desire for so shall we neuer ioyne our selues in the communion of the saints nor bee true members of the Church professing practizing the religion of Iesus Christ seeing the diuell will not cease to stir vp his wicked instruments false Prophets secraties and heretikes to the end they may oppugne and contradict the truth when it is sincerely preached and make it frutelesse in the hearts of vnbeleeuers seeing also our Sauiour hath taught vs that his Church is but a little flocke which is assaulted and grieuously vexed not onely with Lyons Tigers and open enemies but also with Foxes and Wolues in sheepes clothing and secret enemies who vnder the shew and profession of religion seeke to vndermine and bring it to ruine And the Apostle also hath forewarned vs that there must be heresies among vs 1. Cor. 11.19 that they who are approoued might be knowne 1. Cor. 11.19 Though therefore there be many sects and heresies many false religions and but one truth
yeeld a plentifull haruest in grace and godlinesse § Sect. 5 And these are the duties which we must perfourme in the time of our preparation now after we are thus prepared and haue presented our selues into Gods holy assemblies Of the duties which we must performe in hearing it to set our selues in Gods presence there are also other duties to be performed to the end that Sathan may not distract our minds and so make the word which we heare fruitlesse first wee are to set our selues in the presence of God who looketh vpon vs beholdeth all our behauiour in this action according to the example of good Cornelius Act. 10.33 Here saith hee wee are all present before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God And if we thus doe we shall not carelesly and negligently heare the word of the Lord but with feare and trembling as in his presence before whom the earth trembleth and the foundations of the mountaines moue and shake as it is Psal 18.7 Secondly wee are to heare the word preached not as the word of a mortal man but as it is in truth the word of the euerliuing God 2. Wee must heare it as the word of God according to the example of the Thessalonians 1. Thes 2.13 when saith the Apostle yee receiued the word of God which ye heard of vs yee receiued it not as the word of men but as it is indeed the word of God For the minister is not his owne spokesman but the ambassadour of the Lord it is not his owne message which he bringeth but the Lords embassage hence it is that the Prophets and Apostles prefixe before their writings these such like speaches The word of the Lord the burthen of the Lord thus saith the Lord so also the Apostle professeth in his owne name and in the behalfe of all Gods true ministers that they are the Lords ambassadours who in Christes stead beseech their hearers that they will be reconciled vnto God 2. Cor. 5.20 We must not therefore looke vpon the man but on God who sendeth him nor on the earthen vessell but on the heauenly treasure which it bringeth nor on the simplenesse of the casket but on the precious pearle which is contayned in it nor vpon the meanesse of the ambassadour but vpon the glorious royalty of the prince who sent him and on his ambassage which is the glad tidings of the gospel the word of saluation and life which is able to saue our souls and then his feete will seeme beautifull and none shall be better welcome then shall we not contemne or neglect their ministerie but receiue ioyfully reuerently and attentiuely the word preached by them remembring what our Sauiour Christ hath said Luk. 10.16 Hee that heareth you heareth mee and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me § Sect. 6 Thirdly let vs stirre vp our selues to reuerent attention by the consideration of those inestimable benefites which are deriued vnto vs by the hearing of the word 3. We must stirre vp our selues with meditation of the benefite of hearing as that it is the liuely seede whereby we are begotten vnto God the foode of our soules wherby we are nourished vnto euerlasting life that spirituall physicke wherby we are purged from our corruptions that light which guideth vs in the waies of holines and righteousnesse in a word that it is the cheife meanes to worke in vs all Gods graces in this life and to assure vs of euerlasting happinesse in the life to come And if these and such like meditations come to our remembrance they will serue to stirre us vp from our drowsie dulnesse and to heare Gods word with alacritie and chearefulnesse fastening our eyes on Gods ministers according to the example of Christs hearers Luke 4.20 and euen hanging vpon them like the child on the mothers brest to sucke our soules nourishment as the people hanged on our Sauiour Luke 19.48 Fourthly wee must heare the word as if wee were neuermore to heare it for who can tell whither hee shall liue till the next sabboth or though he doe yet how knoweth hee whether hee shall haue his senses vnderstanding and memorie seeing hee will not vse them to Gods glorie and his owne good or though hee haue yet may the word of God bee taken from him and such a famine bee of this heauenly foode that hee may wander from sea to sea Am. 8.11 and from North to East seeking it and shall not find it and therfore whilst the Lord speaketh vnto vs today let vs harken and not harden our hearts for he hath not promised vs to morrow that we shall heare it whilst wee inioy this heauenly light let vs looke vpon it and be directed by it to doe the workes of holynesse for it may be it will shortly set and neuer rise againe vnto vs and then what will follow but eternall darkenesse Lastly let vs be stirred vp to attention by the consideration of Gods iudgments which he inflicteth on the contemners and neglectours of his word which he may iustly euery minute poure vpon vs whilst our minds are a wandringe not regarding that which hee sayth vnto vs hee may suddenly strike vs with frenzie and madnes or with death it selfe and then how fearefull and lamentable were our state if such a iudgement should sease vppon vs. Actes 20. Let vs remember what hapned to drowsie Eutichus and cōsider with our selues that that which befalleth vnto one may happen vnto another § Sect. 7 And thus are wee to stirre vp our selues to the diligent and attentiue hearing of Gods word that so it may bee fruitful in our heartes and effectual for our conuersion and calling vnto God How we are to behaue our selues after we haue heard the word but when wee haue gone thus farre wee must not heere rest for if our enemie sathan can no hinder the seed of Gods word from falling into our heartes then hee will labour to steale it away as soone as it is sowed that it may neuer take roote nor bring forth any fruite as appeareth by lamentable experience for how many are there who receiue the word of God with their approbation and are somewhat affected with that which is spoken and yet soone after it vanisheth away and nothing remaineth but their old corruptions and whenc doth this proceed but from the malice of Sathan who when hee findeth the seed of the word not throughly entred into the ground of the heart and therein couered like a rauinous bird deuoureth it or if it haue a little rooting yet hee choaketh it with the thornie cares of the world so as it neuer springeth vp no not so much as into a blade of profession or if it be so farre growne vp yet he indeauoureth to keepe it from euer thriuing further by causing the hot sunne of persecution to arise and with the heate thereof to make it wither
commaundementes To which wee must answere that the worde of Christ is his gospell wherein hee promiseth euerlasting life to all that beleeue in him and bring forth the fruites of their faith in vnfained repentance as it appeareth Ioh. 5.38 where hee thus speaketh to the vnbeleeuing Iewes And his word saith he haue yee not abiding in you for whom he hath sent him yee beleeue not whereby it is manifest if Christs reasoning bee of sound consequence that those haue his word abiding in them who beleeue in him whom God hath sent euen our Lorde and Sauiour Iesus Christ So that we keepe the word of our Sauiour when wee beleeue in him resting and relying vpon him alone for our saluation and truely repent vs of our sins sorrowing and grieuing that by them we haue offended and displeased our louing God and mercifull father hating our sinnes because they are sinnes purposing and labouring to forsake them and indeuouring according to the measure of strength and grace receiued to serue the Lord in holinesse and newnesse of life And therefore if wee can find in our selues this faith and this repentance wee may vndoubtedly be assured notwithstanding our manifould falls and greate corruptions that we haue kept the word of Christ and therefore are giuen vnto him of the father and consequently that we are effectually called and shal be eternally glorified For it is the will of the father that whosoeuer beleeueth in his son Iesus Christ shoulde haue euerlasting life as our Sauiour testifieth Ioh. 6.40 As for our corruptions they shall bee washed away with the bloud of Christ and our imperfections shall bee couered with the rich robe of his perfect righteousnesse so that in him wee shall appeare perfect before Gods iudgment seate and there bee accepted as iust and righteous § Sect. 9 The third part of our effectuall calling is our vnion and communion with Christ Of the third part of our effectuall calling whereby he becommeth our head and wee his members of which whosoeuer can bee assured they need not to make any queston of their effectual calling but all those who are indued with faith are vnited vnto Christ for it is a propertie thereof to apply vnto our selues Christ and all his benefitts it is the hand of the soule whereby wee lay hould vpon Christ it is the mouth of the soule wherby we spiritually feed vpō him he that eateth his flesh and drinketh his bloud dwelleth in Christ and Christ in him as himselfe speaketh Ioh. 6.56 So also whosoeuer are indued with Gods spirit and haue submitted themselues to bee led and gouerned thereby they are ingrafted in the bodie of Christ for the spirit is the bloud of this vnion and therefore if wee can discerne the spirit of God in vs by any of the fruits thereof Gal. 5.22 wee may bee assured that wee are the members of Christ and consequently effectually called Lastly wee may be assured that wee are ingrafted in the bodie of Christ by our worke of saluation either appertaining to Gods seruice or christian righteousnesse towards our neighbour for it is impossible that wee shoulde bring foorth any ripe grapes of godlinesse if wee were notingrafted in the true vine Iesus Christ as himselfe affirmeth Ioh. 15.4 Abide in mee and I in you as the branch cannot beare fruite of it selfe except it abide in the vine no more can yee except yee abide in mee 5. I am the vine ye are the branches hee that abideth in me and I in him the same bringeth forth much fruites for without mee yee can doe nothing And therefore if wee make conscience of our wayes and exercise our selues in some measure in those good workes which the Lorde hath commaunded in obedience to his will and to this end that his name may be glorified wee may assure our selues that wee are ingrafted into the true vine Christ Iesus for of our selues we are altogether vnfruitfull and could doe nothing § Sect. 10 But here Sathan will obiect that this argument maketh against our selues That we may be vnited vnto Christ though we alwaies bring forth small fruits and sometime no fruites for we thereby make it manifest that we are not ingrafted into Christ because our fruites of holinesse and righteousnesse are commonly exceeding small and sometimes none at al wheras the liuely branches of this vine are exceeding fruitfull and abundant in good workes To which we are to answere that all the branches of the vine do not bring forth fruits in like aboundance but some more and some lesse and yet notwithstanding this doth not proue that these are not true branches as well as the other although they receiue lesse sappe and liuely iuyce from the roote and stocke and so also it is in this mysticall vine if the branches be not altogeather barren and fruitlesse though their fruites be not in so greate aboundance yet if it bee right and of the same nature with the other they may assure themselues that they also are liuely branches of the true vine Iesus Christ neither is the quātity nūber of our fruits so much in this regard to be respected for if according to the quātitie of sap goodiuice which we receiue frō our root we bring forth fruit that is if according to that measure of grace giftes of Gods holy spirit which our sauiour Christ hath bestowed vpon vs we spend our liues in Gods seruice which himselfe hath commaunded to the end that we may glorifie his holy name we may assure our selues that we are true branches of this vine which our Sauiour will purge and prune that wee may bringe forth more fruites as he hath promised Ioh. 15.2 moreouer whereas Sathan obiecteth that wee are not branches of this vine because at some times wee can shew no fruits wee are to answere that as the earthly vine hath not alwayes grapes no not so much as leaues vpon it and yet notwithstanding it liueth receiuing nourishment from the roote and bringeth forth fruit in due time and season so that the braunches of this misticall vine are some time without the fruites of good workes yea haue not so much to bee seene vpon them as the faire greene leaues of an outward profession as it is most vsuall when as they are throughly nypped with the could winter of tentations and haue all their beautie blasted and blowne away with the boysterous blasts of sathans fierce incounters and yet at the same time they receiue the sapp iuyce and vertue of Gods spirit from their roote Iesus Christ by which they seeming dead doe liue and receiue nourishment vntill at Gods good pleasure the comfortable beames of his loue and fauour do shine vpon them with which their frozen hartes being throughly warmed doe againe bring forth not onely the leaues of profession but also the ripe fruits of godlinesse and righteousnesse and therefore though presently in such cases wee haue no fruites to shewe yet let not Sathan perswade vs that
nor any reformation at all of their former sinfull liues and therefore they thinke that they heare the worde of God without any profit nay that the more they heare it the more wicked and rebellious they are and that for this cause it were much better not to heare the worde at all for as much as it will but agrauate their sinnes and in crease their condemnation for hee that knoweth his maisters will and doth it not Luk. 12.47 shal be beaten with many stripes § Sect. 3 But let not such poore mourning soules depriue themselues of that true comfort which of right belongeth to them Consolations for such as complaine of their imperfections in hearing the word and to this end let them know first that this is a vsuall complaint of those children of God which profit most in hearing of the word though in truth they doe therein deceiue themselues for in cōplaining that they profit not they shew they profitt For whereas men naturally blinded with selfe loue and carnall securitie neuer discerne any such want and corruption in themselues and therefore though they profit nothing by hearing the worde of God yet it neuer troubles them nay they imagine that it is sufficient to present their bodies into Gods assemblies and to heare Gods worde with their outward eares though they vnderstand it not nor retaine it in memorie nor bring forth any fruits thereof these humbled soules by the hearing of the worde are freed from this selfe loue and carnall securitie and haue the blind eies of their vnderstandings opened so as they see their faultes and corruptions and haue their harde hartes softened so as they are grieued and displeased with them their wills also are in some good measure sanctified so that they earnestly desire to be freed from their corruptions and to heare the word of God with more profit whereby it appeareth that though they cannot profit so much as they desire yet they haue made a good progresse and the Lord in his good time will perfect that good worke which hee hath begun in them and the same spirit of God which hath wrought in them this desire of profitting by hearing the word will also accomplish it so open their dull eares and soften their hard harts that they shall profit and reape manifould fruites of the seede of the word which is sowed in the furrowes of their hearts In the meane while the Lorde may in his heauenly wisedome feed them for a time with a sparing hand to the end that hee may truly humble them vnder the sight and sense of their corruptions and that he may hereby so sharpen their appetites that they may with more hungering desire and earnest indeauour feed vpon the heauenly manna of his word but as this should increase their diligence so it should not decrease their hope and comfort for most assuredly when the Lorde hath a while whetted their stomacke and by pulling backe his hande mooued them more earnestly to desire and more highly to esteeme this precious foode of their soules he will fully satisfie their hungring desire nourish them in all spirituall graces and make them who are but babes strong men in Christ In the mean time let them not faint but wait vpon the Lorde bee strong and trust in him and hee will surely comfort their heartes as the psalmist speaketh Psal 27.16 § Sect. 4 Secondly wheras they complaine that they doe not after the hearing of the word Consolations for such as bewaile their want of feeling the fruits of their hearing perceiue in themselues any increase of knowledge faith or any sauing grace they are to knowe that howsoeuer no man ought to rest contented in this estate but are to laboure more and more not only to haue but also to discerne an increase of grace in them and a progresse in al vertue and godlinesse for otherwise though they may be the children of god who for a time liue in such a case yet they can not attaine vnto the assurance thereof nor feele the comfort of it in there owne consciences neuertheles there is no reasō why they shoulde despaire or bee vtterly discouraged for though they find no fruits of their hearing yet if in obedience to Gods commaundement they will with care and diligence continue still hearers of the word they shal vndoubtedly in the ende attaine vnto their desire and discerne in themselues a greate increase of grace and godlinesse Wee knowe that the seede doth not presently bringe foorth fruite when it is cast into the ground but first it seemeth to rott and perish and then it sprouteth vp in a greene blade and then it beareth an eare and a great increase and much fruite and so it fareth oftentimes in hearing the worde of God for at first it seemeth quite lost and perished being sowne in some groundes and yet afterwardes it bringeth foorth not onely a faire greene blade of an outward profession but also a greate increase of the ripe fruites of true godlinesse So also the sicke patient taking soueraigne physicke is not presently cured nay in stead of feeling any ease thereby hee is made much more sicke in his owne sense and feeling and yet after the physick hath a while wrought with him and purged him of some superfluous and hurtfull humours hee findeth some amendment and so by little and little hee is restored to his former health and so it is also with the spirituall sicke patient hee doth not alwaies presently find ease and quiet peace of conscience nay many times hee is tormented and vexed after hee hath receiued the spiritual phisicke of the soule the word of God more then euer in former times but yet notwithstanding in processe of time when this phisicke hath effectually wrought with him it purgeth him from his filthie corruptions and strengtheneth him in all grace and godlinesse And therefore though we feele presently no profitable fruits of hearing let not this discourage vs from hearing nay rather let it serue as a sharpe spurre to pricke vs forwarde to more diligence and let vs ioyne therewith hartie prayer desiring the Lord to water the seed of his word sowne in our hearts with the dew of his holy spirit and then vndoubtedly the Lord in the end will heare vs and to our exceeding comfort shew vnto vs the plentifull fruits of all our labours § Sect. 5 Thirdly whereas they complaine that the more they heare the greater are their sinnes and rebellion against God Consolations for such as complaine that the more they heare the more they abound in sin in this they much deceiue themselues for the worde of God doth not make them more sinfull but whereas heretofore they liued in carnall securitie and hardnesse of heart hauing their vnderstandings darkned and their consciences seared so as they could neither see nor feele their sins though they were manifould and grieuous now the worde of God made effectuall by the inward operation of his
limmitt and restraine it Rom. 3.21.22 Rom. 3.21.22 and 4.5 Where hee saith that the righteousnesse of God is made manifest without the the law to wit the righteousnesse of God by the faith of Iesus Christ vnto all and vpon all that beleeue and 4.5 To him that worketh not but beleeueth in him that iustifieth the vngodly his faith is counted for righteousnesse And our Sauiour hath promised that whosoeuer beleeueth in him shall not come into iudgment but hath passed from death to life Ioh. 4.24 Ioh. 5 24. The time when we are thus iustified is first in this life as soone as true faith is begot in vs by the ministery of the word whereby we particularly apply vnto our selues Christ Iesus and all his benefites resting and relying vpon him alone for our iustification and saluation the which shall bee fully perfected at the day of iudgment when as our Sauiour Christ shall pronounce the sentence of absolution saying Come yee blessed of my father take the inheritance of the kingdome prepared for you from the foundation of the world Mat. 25.34 Mat. 25.34 CHAP. XLIX That we are not iustified by our workes and merites § Sect. 1 ANd so much breefely of the doctrine of Iustification Sathans tentations concerning iustificatiō of two sorts Now we are to speake of and to answere such tentations as are suggested by our spirituall enemie to the end that hee may perswade vs that wee are notiustified or that hee may moue vs to seeke for iustification where it is not to bee had and so in the meane time neglect it where only it is to be found and the alone meanes whereby it is to bee inioyed In speaking whereof I shall not need to handle things so largly as those points which went before partly because our iustification doth inseperably follow our effectuall calling and therefore hee that is assured of the one needs not to doubt of the other partly because the most of those tentations which Sathan suggesteth to impugne and make void our assurance that we are iustified are alreadie answered namely those which concerne the remission of our sinnes and true faith in Iesus Christ and partly because those tentations which Sathan suggesteth into the minds of afflicted christians are the selfe same which the lims of Sathan the antichrist of Roome and all his apostaticall sinagogue doe hold and defend and therefore I shall not need to intreat hereof at large because these points in controuersie haue beene alreadie and will be hereafter so copiously learnedly and religiously handled by others of greater abilities and farre more excellent gifts But let vs come to the matter in hand The tentations of Sathan concerning this point are of two sorts the first tend to perswade vs to labour after and to rest vpon an imperfect and maymed righteousnesse for our iustification whereby wee can neuer be iustified in Gods sight so in the meane time he causeth vs to neglect the alsufficiēt most perfect righteousnes of Iesus Christ by which alone we are iustified before God and eternally saued the other tend to make vs doubt of our true iustification that so hee may either make this gratious worke of God frustrate in vs or els at least depriue our soules of that true consolation and peace of cōscience which dependeth vpon the assurance of our iustification § Sect. 2 For the first How Sathan tempteth vs to neglect Christs righteousnesse to rest vpon our owne he will labour to perswade vs that it is not the righteousnesse of Iesus Christ imputed vnto vs by God and apprehended and applied vnto vs by faith whereby wee are iustified in Gods sight for this imputatiue righteousnesse is but meerely putatiue and imaginacy but by that inhaerent righteousnes which is in our selues for Christ will he say did not fulfil the law died that this his righteousnes obediēce should become ours by imputation but he died for vs to the end he might merite for vs the spirit of God which should infuse into vs an inhaerent righteousnes he shed his blood to the end that our good workes being dipped and died therein might become perfect and so iustifie vs in Gods sight and therefore that wee are not iustified by faith alone but by our other graces and vertues also and our good workes proceedding from them neither by faith at all as it is an instrument which applieth Christ and his benefits vnto vs but as it is a grace or vertue infused into our selues Against which tentation it behooueth vs most carefully to arme our selues as being most daungerous and pernitious for it robbeth God and our sauiour Christ of the whole glorie of our iustification and saluation and deriueth some yea the greatest portion vnto our selues as being chiefly iustified by our owne meanes and also it depriueth our soules of all true comfort and full assurance that we are iustified saued by taking out of our hands the strong staffe of our saluation the perfect righteousnesse of Iesus Christ and by putting into them the weake reed of our owne workes which will presently breake and faile vs when we most rest vpon it and so we shall vnrecouerably fall into the horrible pit of deepe desperation when as we are abandoned of our chiefe hope that is when on the one side the huge waight of our grieuous sinnes and on the other side the great imperfection of our most perfect righteousnesse and the filthie pollution of our most glorious workes appeare vnto vs. And to the end that we may be the better inabled to resist this dangerous and damnable tentation I will first shew that we cannot be iustified before the tribunall of Gods iudgement by our inhaerent righteousnesse good workes and secondly that we are iustified by faith alone as it onely applieth vnto vs Christ Iesus his righteousnesse and obedience § Sect. 3 That we are not iustified by our owne workes and righteousnesse it manifestly appeareth both by plaine testimonies of holy Scripture That we are not iustified by our works prooued by the Scriptures and stronge arguments which are grounded vpon them For the first the Apostle plainely saith that by the workes of the law shall no flesh be iustified in his sight for by the law commeth the knowledge of sinne but now is the righteousnesse of God made manifest without the law hauing witnesse of the law and the Prophets to wit the righteousnesse of God by the faith of Iesus Christ Rom. 3.20.21.22 Phil. 3.9 vnto all and vpon all that beleeue Rom. 2.20.21.22 So Phil. 3.9 He disclaimeth his owne righteousnesse resteth vpon the alone righteousnesse of Christ Iesus which is made ours by faith for his iustification and saluation I haue saith he counted all things losse and doe iudge them to be dunge that I may winne Christ and might bee found in him not hauing mine owne righteousnesse which is of the law but that which is through the faith of
be made voyde and frustrate I answere that so likewise the couenant made with the Israelites was firme on Gods part but made frustrate by their sinnes but the Lord hath made a new couenant with vs not of workes but of grace vpon the condition of faith and repentance which being obserued on our part our sinnes and vnworthinesse cannot make it frustrate and of none effect as before I haue shewed more at large § Sect. 4 Secondly we are assured of our perseuerance Of the particular promises of our perseuerance Psal 1.3 Ezech. 47.12 by Gods particular promises made to his faithfull ones Psal 1.3 it is said of the righteous man that he shall be like a tree planted by the riuers of waters that will bring forth her fruites in due season whose leafe shall not faid c. As therefore the tree planted by the riuer side doth not wither because continually it sucketh moysture whereby it is quickned and refreshed so the righteous man perseuereth in his righteousnesse because he is continually reuiued and quickned with that spirituall moysture which he sucketh from Christ who is the liuely roote whereof he is a branch Psal 15.5 Psal 15.5 Psal 37.24 He that doth these things shall neuer be moued Psal 37.24 Though the righteous man fall he shall not be cast off for the Lord putteth vnder his hand Psal 112.6 Surely he shall neuer be moued Psal 112.6 but the righteous shall be had in euerlasting remembrance And vers 9. Vers 9. Psal 125.1 His righteousnesse remaineth for euer Psal 125.1 They that trust in the Lord shall be as mount Syon which cannot be remoued Ioh 4.14 but remaineth for euer Ioh. 4.14 Whosoeuer drinketh of the water that I shall giue him shall neuer be more a thirst but the water which I shall giue him shall be in him a well of water springing vp to euerlasting life Where by this water we are to vnderstand the holy Ghost Ioh. 7.38 39. as appeareth Ioh. 7.38 He that beleeueth in me as saith the scripture out of his belly shall flow riuers of the water of life 39. This saith the Euangelist spake he of the spirit which they that beleeued in him should receiue So that to drinke of this water is through faith in Christ to be made partakers of the holy Ghost whom whosoeuer receiueth shall retaine him vnto the end As therefore he that hath a liuing fountaine continually springing in him cannot be a thirst so they who haue this fountaine of life perpetually springing in them they shall neuer thirst any more but it shall continually refresh and quicken them till they haue attained vnto euerlasting life Ioh. 6.35.37 â—â— 54 I am the bread of life he that commeth to me shall not hunger and he that beleeueth in me shall neuer thirst And vers 37. All that the father giueth me shall come vnto me and him that commeth to me I cast not away And vers 51. I am the liuing bread which came downe from heauen if any man eate of this bread he shall liue for euer And vers 54. Whosoeuer eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath eternall life and I will raise him vp at the last day c. Now whosoeuer beleeue in Christ they eate his flesh and drinke his blood for faith is the mouth of the soule whereby we feede on this heauenly foode and therefore all the faithfull shall haue euerlasting life nay as he saith they haue it alreadie and shall not come into condemnation but haue passed from death to life Ioh. 5.24 and 10.28 as it is Ioh. 5.24 and Ioh. 10.28 I will giue vnto them eternall life and they shall neuer perish neither shall any plucke them out of my hand 29. My father which gaue them me is greater than all and none is able to take them out of my fathers hand In which words he both sheweth his will in his promise and his power to performe it and therefore whosoeuer are the sheepe of Christ they cannot be taken from him neither for a time nor eternally for so it should follow if Christs reason be of any force that they who tooke them from him should be stronger than Christ and his father which were a horrible blasphemie for any to imagine § Sect. 5 But here it is obiected that these promises are made to all the faithfull so long as they continue faithfull An obiection tending to frustrate the former promises answered and to the sheepe of Christ so long as they are his sheepe who abide in his word and follow him But when they cease to beleeue and to be his sheepe they doe not appertaine vnto him for they onely remaine the Disciples of Christ who abide in his word and haue his word abiding in them Ioh. 8 31. Ioh. 8.31 and 15.7 and 15.7 To which I answere that this is an idle trifling in a circular disputation and a vaine begging of the question in controuersie For the question is whether the faithfull may be assured of their perseuerance in faith whether a member of Christ may be assured to continue a member of Christ whether a sheepe of Christ may assure himselfe that he is to remaine for euer a sheepe of Christ we hold the affirmatiue part and proue it by diuers testimonies they deny that these promises are absolute but on this condition that we are assured none can plucke vs from Christ so long as we continue and retaine the nature of the members and sheepe of Christ But I would faine know what it is to be plucked from Christ but to cease to bee a member or sheepe of Christ and to loose their nature and what it is to be a sheepe of Christ but to heare his word and to follow him When as then our Sauiour Christ promiseth that none shall plucke his sheepe from him he promiseth that none shall be able to make them cease to be his sheepe nor depriue them of their nature which is the essentiall forme which maketh them to be sheepe rather than other who neither heare his word nor follow him Whereas therefore they affirme that these promises doe assure vs to perseuere so long as we continue and retaine the nature of the sheepe and members of Christ what is it but idly to repeate the same thing namely that Gods promises doe assure vs to perseuere so long as wee doe perseuere that we shall not be plucked from Christ so long as we remaine with Christ that we shall continue the members and sheepe of Christ so long as we continue to be his sheepe and members that we shall not loose our faith so long as we continue faithfull And what is it to say that the sheepe of Christ shall so long continue to be his sheepe as they retaine their nature but to graunt also that they may loose their nature consequently cease to be Christs sheepe and so be plucked from him which is quite contrarie to his
be assured of our election 235 CHAP. XI The obiections alledged against the assurance of our election answered and first those which are grounded vpon testimonies of scriptwre 248 That feare and distrust in our owne weaknesse and assurance of our election may well stand together 253 CHAP. XII The reasons alledged against the assurance of our election answered 261 That not assurance but doubting of our election proceedeth from pride and presumption 261 Our vnworthines no cause why we should doubt of our electiō 263 That weaknesse of faith and certaintie of assurance may well stand together 264 That a weake faith doth as truly assure vs of our election as a stronger 265 How our faith though assaulted with doubting may bee certaine 266 That the sight of our imperfections is no cause why wee should doubt of our election 272 That this doctrine openeth no way to security presumptiō 272 CHAP. XIII Of our redemption what it is by whom from what with what price and to what end we are redeemed 274 CHAP. XIIII Sathans temptations concerning our redemption whereby he moueth the worlding to presumption answered 278 Sathans temptation grounded vpon the doctrine of vniuersall redemption answered 279 That Christs redemption is not vniuersall but only of Gods elect proued by testimonies of Scripture 279 The same point proued by diuers reasons 281 Obiections alledged against the former doctrine answered 283 In what sense Christ is said to haue died for all men 283 CHAP. XV. That al who are redeemed by Christ are also by him sanctified 287 Sathans temptation perswading worldlings to liue licenciously because they are redeemed and shall therefore be saued answered 288 Of the three degrees of our redemption wrought by Christ and how the follow one another 292 CHAP. XVI Of those temptations which Sathan vseth against the faithfull concerning their redemption and how they may answere them 295 That it is not repugnāt to Gods iustice to punish Christ for vs. 296 That Christ hath offered an all-sufficient price for our redemption 297 Sathans temptations against the particular applicatiō of Christs merits answered 299 Our falling into sinne no reason to proue that we are not redeemed 299 That God is not angry with the faithful though he seemeth so 301 Sathans assaulting vs no reason to proue that we are not redeemed from his power 302 That though we die yet we are redeemed from death 304 That those who are once redeemed cannot againe be brought into bondage 307 CHAP. XVII Of our vocation what it is and the kindes thereof 308 Of the parts of our effectuall calling and first of our separation from the world 310 Of the second part of our effectuall calling namely the reciprocall donation of Christ to vs and vs to Christ 312 Of the third part namely our vnion with Christ 312 CHAP. XVIII Sathans temptations whereby he seeketh to make our calling vneffectuall answered 314 Of the necessitie of our effectuall calling 314 Sathans temptations whereby hee moueth vs to neglect the meanes of our effectuall calling 316 Motiues to perswade vs to the diligent hearing of Gods word 316 CHAP. XIX Sathans temptation whereby he perswadeth men that the Scriptures are not Gods word answered 323 Seuen reasons to proue that the Scriptures were indited by Gods spirit 324 CHAP. XX. Foure other reasons to proue that the Scriptures are the word of Gods Where also diuers obiections are answered 330 CHAP. XXI The last argument to proue the former point taken from the testimonie of Gods spirit 342 CHAP. XXII Sathans temptations suggested against the translations of the the holy Scriptures answered 346 CHAP. XXIII Sathans temptations taken from the euill liues of the ministers of the word answered 348 That the wicked liues of the Ministers should not make vs neglect their ministerie 353 CHAP. XXIIII Sathans temptations taken from sundrie opinions sects and religions answered 354 How the vnlearned may discerne the true religion from that which is false 356 CHAP. XXV Sathans temptations taken from our vnworthinesse and vnfitnes to beare Gods word answered 360 CHAP. XXVI How we must arme our selues against Sathans temptations whereby he laboreth to make the word of God fruitles 363 How we must prepare our selues before we heare Gods word 363 Of the duties which we must performe in hearing 371 Of the duties which we must performe after we haue heard the word 373 CHAP. XXVII Sathans temptations whereby he perswadeth men to delay their repentance answered 375 Of three motiues whereby we may be perswaded to hasten our repentance 376 CHAP. XXVIII Of the fourth motiue taken from the difficultie of repenting caused by delayes 383 That the time of sicknes and the hower of death is most vnfit for repentance 390 CHAP. XXIX Of fiue other motiues to inforce the former point 393 CHAP. XXX Two lets which cause worldlings to deferre their repentance remoued 402 The first taken from an abuse of Gods mercie 403 The other grounded on the example of the conuerted theefe 405 CHAP. XXXI Sathans temptations mouing men to rest in a counterfait repentance answered 408 Of diuers things required vnto true repentance 409 1. Knowledge and sight of sinne 410 Of the meanes whereby we may attaine to a true sight of sin 414 2. That our sinnes be irkesome and grieuous vnto vs. 416 3. An earnest desire to be freed from sinne 417 4. That we come to Christ for this purpose 418 CHAP. XXXII Sathans temptations which he useth against those which are called to bring them to despaire answered 421 Reasons to perswade the weake christian of the forgiuenes of his sins The first whereof are grounded on Gods owne nature 424 The first argument grounded vpon Gods infinit mercie ibid. CHAP XXXIII Of the second reason to perswade the weake christian of the forgiuenes of his sinnes grounded vpon Gods iustice 434 CHAP. XXXIIII Of the third reason grounded vpon Gods truth 437 CHAP. XXXV Of other reasons to proue the forgiuenes of sinne taken from the first Person in Trinitie 445 Of other reasons to proue the former point taken from the second Person in Trinitie 446 Reasons takē frō the office of Christ to proue forgiuenes of sin 451 Reasons taken from the third Person in Trinitie to proue the same point 459 CHAP. XXXVI Diuers other reasons produced to the same purpose 460 1. Because it is an article of our Creed 460 2. Taken from the testimonie of Gods faithfull Ministers 461 3. From the contrarie testimonie of Sathan 462 4 From the experience of Gods mercie in pardoning others 464 CHAP. XXXVII Sathans temptation whereby he suggesteth that the christian is not effectually called answered 470 How we may know whether we be effectually called and of the meanes of effectuall calling 471 Sathans temptation answered whereby he perswadeth the christian that he loueth the world and the world him 475 CHAP. XXXVIII Sathans temptations obiecting to the weake christian vnrepentancie and hardnes of hart answered 482 Of the diuers sorts of hardnes of hart and
c. Vers 17. He that ouercommeth shall be clothed in white aray and I will not put out his name out of the booke of life cap. 3.5 To him that ouercommeth will I graunt to sit with me in my throne euen as I ouercame and sit with my father in his throne As it is vers 21. So that it is not sufficient that we enter the lists and sustaine the first and second encounter if afterwards we shamefully forsake the standard of Christ and cowardly runne away or else trayterously yeeld vnto sinne and Sathan but if we would be made partakers of Gods promises we must ouercome that is obtaine a full victorie ouer the flesh the world and the diuell There is none triumpheth for making his enemies once or twice to retire or for getting the better in some skirmish because they may gather their dispersed forces and ioyne with them new supplies and so giuing a fresh assault obtaine victorie but those onely triumph who obtaine a full victorie neither shall any triumph in the kingdome of glorie who resist Sathan in one temptation onely or bridle one lust of the flesh but they who subdue them finally and wholy not once alone but vnto the end of their liues for as it falleth out in worldly warres oftentime the enemie doth retire backe and counterfeiteth a flight to the end the other may pursue him securely and disorderly with full assurance of victorie and then he makes a stand and reuniting all his forces doth ouercome his retchlesse enemie so oftentimes Sathan faineth himselfe to be put to flight to the end we may conceiue an opinion of his great weakenes and our owne inuincible strength and so be brought to negligence and securitie and then he knits together all his force and ouerthroweth vs when we are retchlesly secure fearing no danger Yea sometimes he is in truth foiled but yet not so as that he will surcease his fight for if he cannot preuaile one way he will try another so long as our continuance in this earthly weake tabernacle giueth him any hope of ouercomming or foyling vs and therefore we are alwaies to stand vpon our guarde and to keepe our standing continually watching and preparing our selues against the fresh assaults of our spirituall enemies If Iob had been secure after he had resisted Sathans first temptation in taking away his oxen asses and sheepe surely those which followed would haue made him blaspheme God as Sathan imagined but like a good souldier after that he had receiued one blow he did not cast away his sheild of faith and patience as though hee had no further neede of it but still held it vp expecting more till the combate was ended whose example wee must imitate if we would obtaine victorie and inioy the crowne of victorie euerlasting happines in Gods kingdome Otherwise if we sleep in securitie after we haue giuen Sathan one ouerthrow wee shall be sure to be assaulted and surprised before we be aware for as one saith Ioan. Riu. Atthend de luct Christ Diabolus victus quoque vincit euen whilest the diuell is vanquished he obtaineth victorie and therefore non victor magis quà m victus est extimescendus Nam saepo se prostratum afflictumque simulat vt acriùs insurgat fugit vt in insidias pertrahat incautos adoriatur palam cedit vt clam vincat he is no more to be feared when he ouercommeth than when he is ouercome for oftentimes he faineth himselfe to be foyled that he may the more fearcely renew the assault he flyeth that he may draw vs into his ambushments and assaile vs at vnawares he retireth openly that he may secretly ouercome § Sect. 5 Seauenthly The seauenth meanes not to beleeue Sathans suggestions Ioh. 8.44 if we would not be circumuented by Sathan we must not giue any credit vnto him whether he lyeth or speaketh true whether he accuseth or flattereth whether he indeauoreth to puffe vs vp with pride and selfe conceite or whether he laboreth by aggrauating our sinnes to plunge vs into the gulfe of hellish despaire for he abode not in the truth because there is no truth in him When he speaketh a lie he speaketh of his owne for he is a lyer and the father thereof as it is Ioh. 8.44 And if at any time he speake the truth it is to the end he may be the better credited when he lyeth Nam verum dicit vt fallat blanditur vt noceat bona promittit vt malum tribuat vitam pollicetur vt perimat he speaketh the truth that he may deceiue he flattereth that he may hurt vs he promiseth good things that he may giue vs euill he promiseth life that he may kill vs. And therefore we are not to beleeue the truth it selfe because he speakes it but because it is grounded on Gods word nor to receiue it from his mouth as his assertion but from the mouth of God and his holy Prophets and Apostles guided and inspired with his spirit for either he speaketh the truth to gaine credit vnto his lies or propoundeth true promises that he may sophistically gather out of them false conclusions And hence it is that our Sauiour Christ did reiect his testimonie though true and inioyned him silence when he confessed him to bee the holy one of God Mark 1.24.25 Mark 1.24.25 And the Apostle Paul would not suffer the diuining maide to giue them her approbation though she spake truth Act. 16.17.18 in confessing them the seruants of the most high God which did shew vnto vs the way of saluation Act. 16.17.18 because Sathan did it either to this end that by his testimonie and approbation he might cause them the rather to be suspected and reputed imposters and deceiuers who did their miracles by telling this truth be the rather credited when he did bely and slaunder them § Sect. 6 Eightly The eight meanes neither to despise Sathans temptations nor too deepely to apprehend them if we would withstand al Sathans temptations we must auoyde two extreames the one to despise them the other too deepely to apprehend and too greatly to feare them For if we securely contemne Sathans temptations we will neuer arme and prepare our selues to make resistance and so he will ouercome vs before we be aware if we take them too much to hart continually meditating vpon their strength and violence and vpon our owne infirmitie and weaknesse they will fill vs with feare and plunge vs into despaire if we despise the temptation Sathan will easily subdue vs for there is no enemie so weake and feeble which will not preuaile against those who securely contemne them though exceeding mightie because they neglect all meanes of their preseruation and neuer stand vpon their guard for their defence and therefore much more will Sathan preuaile against vs if wee regard not his temptations hee being strong and mightie and we feeble and weake On the other side if we so feare his temptations as that we
times in all Epicurisme and fensuality § Sect. 9 Lastly The manifold euils which accompanie our doubting of Gods loue and the benefits which follow our perswasion thereof our doubting and distrusting of Gods loue doeth ouerthrow our patience in the time of affliction and causeth vs to murmure and repine against God blaspheming him to his face it hindereth all Christian resolution in suffering any thing for the Name of Christ for how should we suffer any thing patiently for his sake of whose loue we are not assured It maketh the day of death horrible when as we are not perswaded that we shall render vp our soules into the hands of a gracious father but into the hands of a seuere iudge whereas on the other side when we are throughly perswaded of Gods loue then may we patiently yea ioyfully suffer all afflictions because wee know that they are but gentle trials and fatherly chastisements which our gracious God doth inflict on vs for our euerlasting good when we are persecuted for our profession of the Gospel we will triumph with ioy because we are thought worthy to suffer any miserie for the Name of Christ who hath laid downe his life for our sake Act. 5.14 when the day of our departing approacheth we reioice because we desire nothing more than to be dissolued Phil. 1.23 and to be with Christ who so tenderly loueth vs. In a word come prosperitie come aduersitie come affliction come persecution come fire come sword come life come death nothing can come amisse nothing can dismay or discourage vs if wee be once fully assured of Gods loue in Christ both because our loue of God which by his loue is wrought in vs will make the heauiest and most tedious burthen seeme light and momentanie which it shall please our heauenly father to lay vpon vs Rom. 8.28 and also because we know that all things euen miseries afflictions persecutions yea death it selfe worke together for the best vnto them that loue God As it is Rom. 8.28 CHAP. II. That our sinnes and vnworthinesse should not make vs doubt of Gods loue § Sect. 1 SEeing therefore that our doubting and distrusting of Gods loue towards vs is both iniurious vnto God and pernicious vnto our selues let vs in no case admit of Sathans temptations whereby he laboureth to perswade vs that the Lord hateth vs. But forasmuch as there is no perswasiō without knowledge and faith neither can we know and beleeue that we are in Gods fauour vnlesse we haue some ground and warrant out of Gods word whereupon we may cast our wauering mindes and confirme our fainting faith against the boysterous blasts of Sathans temptations therefore let vs examine Sathans reasons whereby he goeth about to perswade vs that we are not beloued of God by the touchstone of Gods word and waigh his obiections in the scoles of the sanctuarie to see if they be of any waight or substance or els but frauthie light and of no sound consequence Answere to Sathans temptations grounded vpon our vnworthines First therefore whereas Sathan obiecteth that we are miserable sinners vnworthie altogether of Gods loue and most worthie of his wrath and heauie displeasure that God is infinitly iust and therefore cannot nor will not loue vs being notoriously wicked we are to answere that indeede we are in our selues vnworthie the least dram of Gods loue by reason of our originall corruption and actuall transgression and therefore if our assurance of Gods fauour had no other foundation but our owne deserts we had great reason not onely to doubt but also vtterly to despaire of Gods loue towards vs. But the loue of God is not grounded vpon our worthines which is nothing Gods loue not grounded on our worthines but vpon his owne good will and pleasure which is infinit as himselfe is infinit and therefore though in our selues we are most miserable and wretched yet this is no reason why we should distrust or in the least degree doubt of Gods loue seeing it ariseth not from any thing in vs but from himselfe who is vnchangeable The truth hereof manifestly appeareth by the scriptures where it is said that the Lord hath loued vs not for our excellencie and worthinesse but of his free grace and louing kindnesse So Hos 14.5 I will heale their rebellion Hos 14.5 I will loue them freely c. And the Apostle Iohn telleth vs that herein Gods loue appeareth in that when we loued not him he so deerely loued vs 1. Ioh. 4.10 that he sent his sonne to be a reconciliation for our sinnes 1. Ioh. 4.10 And Paul saith that hereby God setteth out his loue towards vs seeing that whilest we were yet sinners Rom. 5.8.10 Christ died for vs and when we were enemies God reconciled vs vnto himselfe by the death of his sonne Rom. 5.8.10 If therefore the Lord loued vs when we were enemies vnto him and dead in our sinnes how much more will he loue vs now being reconciled in Christ and in some measure purged from our corruption and quickned by his spirit to newnesse of life If when we were most vnworthie he freely shewed such exceeding fauour towards vs how much more hauing by his spirit and the graces thereof made vs more worthie will he continue his loue vnto vs If he hath hetherto loued vs not for any deserts of ours but of his free mercie because he is loue it selfe as Iohn calleth him 1. Ioh. 4.8 1. Pet. 5.10 1. Ioh. 4.8 and the God of grace as Peter maketh him 1. Pet. 5.10 why should we doubt of Gods loue in respect of our vnworthinesse seeing his loue hath not his ground vpon our worthinesse but vpon his owne nature which is immutable and therefore whom he once loueth he loueth them vnto the end though in themselues they are miserable and wretched Ioh. 13.1 Ioh. 13.1 § Sect. 2 But as the Scriptures shew that God hath loued vs freely from all eternitie so also doe they as plainely declare that God hath manifested this loue in the worke of our saluation freely and without any respect of our worthines as may appeare in the seuerall causes thereof Gods election not grounded on our works and worthines Rom. 11.5 6. As first he hath elected vs of his owne free loue and good will and not for any of our deserts and therefore it is called the election not of vertue and works but of grace Rom. 11.5 Nay it is flatly opposed to workes in the verse following And if saith the Apostle it be of grace it is no more of works or els were grace no more grace but if it be of works it is no more grace or els were worke no more worke So that our election is not grounded vpon our worthinesse but on Gods grace and goodwill and therefore it cannot be ouerthrowne by our vnworthinesse so we wholy rely vpon Gods free mercie in Christ Our worthinesse is not the condition of
friends he endured tedious labours many miseries and so Dauid was persecuted whilest Saul did sit on the throne yea our Sauiour Christ himselfe was arraigned at the barre and condemned whilest Pilate and the chiefe Priests and Pharisies sate in the seate of iustice ouerswaying all at their owne pleasures and yet at the same time Iacob was beloued Esau hated Dauid chosen of God Saul reiected our Sauiour Christ the deare sonne of his heauenly father and his enemies the instruments and limmes of Sathan So that it is most true that Salomon speaketh namely no man can haue assurance of Gods loue and fauour by these outward benefits bestowed both vpon the godly and wicked neither by his aduersities and afflictions can gather that the Lord hateth him for these befall all indifferently as it pleaseth God to punish the reprobate or to chastize his owne children But though we can gather no sound argument from these outward things of Gods loue yet it followeth not that there is no other meanes to assure vs hereof for by the same reason wee may conclude that man is no better than brute beasts and that there is no immortalitie of the soule Eccles 3.19 because it is said Eccles 3.19 that the condition of the children of men and the condition of beasts is the same But as the Wiseman speaketh there of their outward mortalitie alone and not absolutely in all respects and therefore he saith that they are alike to see to that is in outward appearance vers 18. and explaineth himselfe in the words following for saith hee as one dieth so dieth the other so he doth not meane here simply that there is no assurance of Gods loue but onely in respect of these outward things and therefore he addeth that in these outward respects all things come alike to all and the same condition is to the iust and the wicked Though then there is no assurance of Gods loue to be gathered out of our worldly estate yet it cannot hence be concluded that therefore there is no meanes whereby we may be assured hereof for the Lord hath giuen vnto vs his word and mercifull promises he hath giuen vnto vs his holy spirit crying in our harts Abba father and witnessing to our spirits that we are the sonnes of God Rom. 8. Rom. 8. He hath manifested his loue by giuing vs his onely sonne and begetting in vs by his word and spirit a liuely faith whereby wee may apply him and all his benefits vnto vs. Whosoeuer therefore beleeueth truly in Iesus Christ he may be assured of Gods loue and euerlasting life according to that Ioh. 3.16 So God loued the world that he gaue his onely begotten sonne Ioh. 3.16 that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue euerlasting life If therefore we beleeue in Iesus Christ we need not to despaire no nor to doubt of Gods loue and fauour towards vs notwithstanding our vnworthinesse nor yet in regard of the manifold afflictions which God inflicteth on vs neither in respect of those manifold infirmities which we bewray whilest the hand of God is vpon vs but wee may soundly and assuredly conclude with the Apostle Paul Rom. 8.38 I am perswaded that neither death nor life Rom. 8.38 nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come 39. Nor height nor depth nor any other creature shall be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. And so much concerning the first cause of our saluation namely Gods loue and goodwill and also the temptations of Sathan whereby hee laboureth to impugne our assurance thereof the second cause is Gods free election which proceedeth from the other for whom he loueth those hee electeth vnto euerlasting life and happinesse it being an inseparable fruite of loue to seeke the good and felicitie of the partie beloued Election therefore is that part of Gods eternal and immutable decree whereby of his free loue and vndeserued grace he hath preordained some in Christ vnto saluation and to the vse of the meanes tending thereunto for the praise of the glorie of his grace CHAP. IIII. Of Gods election the causes subiect obiect and properties thereof IN this definition is set downe first the efficient cause or author of our election namely God himselfe the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost and this appeareth Eph. 1.4 He hath chosen vs in him before the foundation of the world that we should be holy c. And Ioh. 15.16 Ye haue not chosen me but I haue chosen you and ordained you that ye goe and bring foorth fruite c. Secondly the motiue or impulsiue cause of Gods election is expressed namely Gods free loue meere goodwill and vndeserued grace And this also is manifest Luk. 12.32 Feare not little flocke for it is your fathers pleasure to giue you a kingdome And Eph. 1.5 who hath predestinated vs to be adopted through Iesus Christ vnto himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will Here therefore are excluded all other causes wherewith diuers haue imagined God was moued to elect vs as namely our owne will the foreseeing of our workes worthinesse or faith and the merits of our Sauiour Christ And that these were not the causes which mooued the Lord to elect vs it may be prooued by manifest testimonies of scripture First our owne will is expressely excluded Rom. 9.16 It is not in him that willeth or runneth but in God that sheweth mercie Secondly not the foresight of our owne workes for the Apostle plainly affirmeth Rom. 9.11.12 that before the children were borne and when they had neither done good or euill that the purpose of God might remaine according to election not by workes but by him that calleth 12. It was said vnto her the elder shall serue the younger 13. As it is written I haue loued Iacob and hated Esau And chap. 11.5.6 he saith that Gods election is of grace and if it be of grace it is no more of workes or els were grace no more grace Thirdly not the foresight of any worthinesse in vs more than in others For there is no difference for all haue sinned and are depriued of the glorie of God as it is Rom. 3.23 And the Apostle affirmeth both of himselfe and others that they were all dead in their sinnes and by nature the children of wrath as well as others Eph. 2.1.3 Fourthly the Lord respected not our faith as an impulsiue cause mouing him to elect vs but only as an effect of our election neither was the Lord mercifull vnto vs in making choise of vs to bee partakers of euerlasting happinesse because we were faithfull but that we might be faithfull as Paul professeth of himselfe 1. Cor. 7.25 And the holy Ghost affirmeth Act. 13.46 that as many of the Gentiles as were ordained vnto eternall life beleeued Lastly although the merit of Christ was the onely meritorious cause of our saluation yet it was
so hee will say to the other Depart from me ye cursed into euerlasting fire which is prepared for the diuell and his angels Let them know that neither fornicators nor idolaters nor adulterers nor wantons nor buggerers not theeues nor couetous 1. Cor. 6.9.10 nor drunkards nor railers nor extortioners nor any that liue in the like sinnes without repentance shall inherit the kingdome of God for truth it selfe hath spoken it 1. Cor. 6.9.10 but they shall haue their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone Reu. 21.8 which is the second death as it is Reuel 21.8 And therefore let not Sathan bewitch them by setting before their eyes Gods mercie for as sure as God is iust and true of his word so surely shall such as continue in their sinnes without repentance bee eternally condemned neither is it any impeachment to Gods mercie if hee exercise his iustice in inflicting due punishment vpon obstinate and rebellious sinners seeing it is sufficiently manifested in the saluation of those who repent and beleeue § Sect. 2 The second temptation which Sathan suggesteth into the minds of carnall men to the end they may runne on in their desperate courses and wallow still in the pleasing filth of their corruptions hee thus frameth Why enioyest thou not saith he thy pleasures why art thou afraid to satisfie all thy desires what needest thou to take any paines in perfourming Gods worship and seruice Sathans temptation grounded vpon the vnchangeablenesse of Gods predestination and to what purpose shouldest thou forsake thy pleasing sinnes studying and striuing after mortification and newnesse of life which is so bitter and vnpleasant vnto thee for Gods decree of predestination is sure and most vnchangeable as himselfe is without change and therefore if thou art elected of God thou maiest follow thy delights goe on in thy sinnes liue as thou list yet surely thou shalt be saued and he will giue thee repentance though it be deferred to the last gaspe But if on the other side thou art a reprobate reiected of God in his eternall councell then take what paines thou wilt make thy throte horce with praying and thy bagges emptie with giuing almes be neuer so diligent in Gods seruice neuer so carefull in mortifying thy sins yet all is in vaine for those whom he hath reprobated shall be condemned And therefore much better were it to take thy pleasure and to follow thine owne desires whilest thou art in this life for the punishments of the life to come will be enough though thou addest no torments of this life vnto them That the former temptation is both foolish and ridiculous false and impious And thus doth Sathan reason in the minde of a carnall man partly to continue and increase his securitie in the course of sinne and partly to discredit the holy doctrine of Gods eternall predestination as though it opened a dore to all licentiousnesse But if we consider of this temptation aright and sound it to the bottome we shall finde first that it is most foolish and ridiculous secondly that it is most false and impious That it is most foolish it will easily appeare if we vse the like manner of reasoning in worldly matters for it is all one as if a man should thus say thy time is appointed and the Lord in his counsaile hath set downe how long thou shalt liue if therefore it be ordained that thy time shall be short vse what meanes thou wilt of phisicke and good diet yet shalt thou not prolong it one day but if God hath decreed that thou shalt liue to olde age take what courses thou wilt runne into all desperate daungers vse surfetting and all disorder of diet nay eate no meate at all and yet thou shalt liue till thou art an old man Or as if he should say God hath decreed alreadie whether thou shalt be rich or poore and if he hath appointed thee to be poore take neuer so much paines follow thy calling as diligently as thou wilt abstaine from all wastfulnesse and prodigalitie yet shalt thou neuer get any wealth but if thou art preordained to be rich sell all thou hast and scatter it abroade in the streetes spend thy time in gaming drinking and whoring neuer troubling thy head with care nor thy hands with worke yet shalt thou be a welthie man Now who would not laugh at such absurd manner of reasoning if any should vse it because euery man knoweth that as God hath decreed the time of our life so he hath decreed also that we should vse the meanes whereby our liues may be preserued so long as he hath ordained that we should liue namely auoyding of daungers good diet and phisicke and as he hath decreed that a man should be rich so he hath decreed also that he should vse all good meanes of attaining vnto riches namely prouidence and paines in getting and care and frugalitie in keeping that he hath gotten and whosoeuer vse not the meanes doe make it manifest that they were not ordained vnto the end Although indeede because the Lord would shew his absolute and almightie power he doth not alwaies tie himselfe vnto meanes but sometimes crosseth and maketh them vneffectuall to their ends and sometime he effecteth what he will without or contrarie to all meanes and hence it is that some quickly die who vse all meanes to preserue health and some become poore who vse al meanes of obtaining riches whereas others being depriued of the meanes attaine vnto long life and riches by the immediate blessing of God But ordinarily the meanes and end goe together and therefore it is fond presumption to imagine or hope without the vse of the meanes to attaine vnto the end And thus it is also in spirituall matters appertaining to euerlasting life those whom God hath elected he hath ordained also that they should attaine vnto and vse all good meanes tending thereunto namely faith repentance sanctification and newnesse of life and therefore it is as absurd for any to imagine that they shall be saued continuing in their ignorance infidelitie vnrepentancie and filthie corruptions as it is for a man to thinke that he shall liue to be old and yet runneth into all daungers forsaketh phisicke yea and foode also whereby his life should be sustained For the spirituall meanes of saluation are as well nay much more contained in Gods decree as the corporall meanes of preseruing life for it hath been heard-of that some haue liued in the middest of daungers and in the absence of meate for a long time but it was neuer heard that any haue attained vnto euerlasting life without faith repentance and sanctification for euen the thiefe vpon the crosse beleeued in Christ and shewed the fruites of his faith in acknowledging his owne sinne reproouing his fellow in confessing our Sauiour Christ euen then when his Apostles denied and forsooke him in calling vpon his name and desiring by his meanes euerlasting life § Sect.
to attaine vnto the land another while feareth seeing no place where to light till at last being so weary that she can flie no further she falleth downe and is drowned in the sea So these one while hope and soone after finding their owne infirmities and not seeing where they may rest their wauering minds doubt and feare till at last through wearinesse they sinke downe and are swallowed vp in the gulfe of desperation where they are drowned and destroyed if it doe not please the Lord to lift them vp again and to shew them the firme Rock Iesus Christ whereupon they may rest their wearie mindes and refresh their fainting soules which hee alwaies doth perfourme to those that belong to his election for it is impossible that any of them should perish though Sathan and all the power of hell seeke their ruine and destruction But at this marke Sathan aimeth though hee neuer hitteth it and though he neuer finally preuaile yet to this doubting and in the end despairing he laboureth to perswade the true Christian neither doth hee content himselfe with the forces of his owne temptations but he ioyneth with him the world which is as readie as Sathan himselfe to oppugne the certaintie of our election and our owne trayterous flesh which is easily moued to doubting and despaire when as it seeth nothing in it selfe whereupon it may rest In the world he maketh his choise not of sillie ignorant men but of the most subtill Sophisters and learned Doctors the true successors of the Scribes and Pharisies euen the whole rabble of the Popish clergie who stand on Sathans part stoutly fighting his battailes being perswaded and ouercome by that temptation which our Sauiour Christ withstood All this will I giue thee For to what end I pray you doe these great Doctors so stifly stand in the defence of Sathans cause perswading men might and maine to doubt of their election and consequently of their saluation Surely that by emptying mens minds of all true comfort they may fill their own chests and get the treasures of the earth into their possessions For when the weake conscience wauereth and doubteth of his election and not finding any true consolation whereupon it may rest commeth vnto them for some comfort and better assurance they behaue themselues like vnto vngracious Surgeons who intending to make a pray of their patients and to get their gains out of their pains and tortures do one day heale and the next day hinder the cure making the wound worse than it was whē they took it in hand til at last they haue so poysoned the sore that it is past their cure whereas they could easily haue healed it if they had not regarded their profit more than their own credit or their patients health or like vnto deceitfull Lawyers who somtimes speake in their clients cause and sometimes betray it going about in a tedious circuit whereas the direct way lieth open before them that so their clients cause being made more doubtfull tedious themselues impatient of delaies are faine to double and trebble their fees and yet oftentimes to no purpose because the more they receiue the fitter they thinke them to be their perpetuall Clients So doe these Popish Chirurgeons and Romish counsailers deale with their Pacient and Client for shewing his wounded conscience and desiring some comfort at their hands they will not make any soueraigne salue of the simples which they might gather out of Gods word whereby he might soone be healed for then their cure and consequently their gaines were at an ende but they holde him in suspense and increase his disease of doubting applying thereunto poysons in stead of salues whereby at last his wound is made desperate Thou canst not will they say attaine vnto any certaine assurance of thine election for that were fond presumption but thou art to hope well and that thou maist confirme thy hope thou must make vowes and goe on pilgrimage to inuocate and offer vnto these and these saints thou must doe these workes of supererogation build such a Monastery repaire such a Church giue so much money to such a Cloister buie these Indulgences whereby thou maist receiue pardon for thy sinnes and for more surety sake thou shalt at thy death bequeath so much money to the Priests for Masses Trentals and Dirges that if it happen thou goe into Purgatorie thou maist speedely be deliuered but all this while they speake not a word of Gods vndeserued grace and free election not a syllable of Christs death and satisfaction for our sinnes no this were too soueraigne a salue and would too soone heale the wounded conscience and so marre the market of these mount-bankes making their Vowes Pilgrimages Masses Dirges Indulgences and other trumpery-ware not worth the cheapning § Sect. 2 But let vs consider the state of the question betweene vs and Sathan with his Doctors and Proctors The state of this question betweene the Christian and Sathan with his assistants whom he feeth with worldly riches to pleade his cause We hold that a man truly conuerted indued with a liuely faith and sanctified may ordinarily be assured that he is the child of God elected to saluation but they affirme that it is presumption for such to haue any certaine assurance hereof vnlesse it be by extraordinary reuelation he may hope indeede that he is elected and shall be saued but this hope must he tempered with feare and mixt with doubting and this doubting they call humilitie which they doe not account an infirmitie but rather a vertue which doth commend their faith esteeming firme assurance to be but hereticall confidence and damnable presumption and pronouncing him accursed in their councell of Trent who affimeth that we are to beleeue without doubting the remission of our owne sinne and euerlasting life in particular And because they cannot but confesse that doubting and beleeuing in themselues are opposed one against another they teach that their faith is assured of Gods mercy and Christs merits as in themselues infinite and sufficient but it doubteth in respect of our vnworthinesse and manifold imperfections to apply them particularly vnto our selues so that when we looke vpon God and Christ there is cause of firme assurance but when we looke vpon our selues there is nothing but matter of doubting there is in deed some place left to their staggering hope but none to assurance of faith as though our faith were grounded on our owne worthinesse and not vpon Gods free mercy and Christs merits and as though resting vpon these alone it could not haue certaine assurance of our election and saluation notwithstanding our vnworthinesse and corruptions But let vs arme our selues against this their doctrine which containeth nothing else but principles whereupon sathan may ground his temptations whereby he perswadeth vs first to doubting and afterwards to despairing of our election and saluation for when the troubled conscience hath no other assurance of Gods loue and his owne election but
beleeueth indeede yea as much more certaine is this knowledge as the knowledge of faith grounded vpon Gods word which is infallible is more certaine than the knowledge of the senses which are often deceiued Furthermore if we could not be assured that we haue faith then to what purpose serues the admonition of the Apostle 2. Cor. 13.5 2. Cor. 13.5 Try your selues whether you are in the faith examine your selues know you not your owne selues how that Iesus Christ is in you except ye be reprobates In which words the Apostle plainely implieth that we may know that we haue a true and liuely faith or els this triall and examination were vaine nay hee plainely saith that we may know that Christ is in vs except we be reprobates and consequently that we haue faith for this onely is the hand whereby we apply Christ vnto vs and all his benefits 1. Cor. 11.28 So 1. Cor. 11.28 the Apostle willeth vs to examine our selues before we come to the Lords table that so we be not vnworthie guests in which examination the chiefe thing which we are to respect is whether we haue a true faith for this is the mouth of the soule whereby we feede vpon the body and blood of our Sauiour Christ and therefore vnlesse we can know whether we haue faith when we are truely indued therewith this admonition of the Apostle were to no purpose neither can we haue any assurance to our owne soules that we are worthie guests of the Lords table and consequently we rest doubtfull whether we receiue the Sacrament to our spirituall good and saluation or to our iudgement and condemnation Thirdly we are assured of this by Gods word that whatsoeuer is not done of Rom. 14.23 faith is sinne Rom. 14.23 Heb. 11.6 And without faith it is impossible to please God Heb. 11.6 If therefore we cannot be assured that we haue faith we can haue no assurance that our best actions our calling vpon Gods name our hearing of his word and all other duties of pietie and iustice are any better than sinnes and odious in Gods sight whereof it must needes follow that these actions how good so euer in themselues will be done of vs in doubting because we know not whether they be done in faith and being done doubtingly they become sinnes indeede and therefore displeasing in Gods sight Lastly if I can know whether I beleeue a man vpon his word and whether I trust and rely my selfe vpon his promise or no why may I not much more know whether I beleeue Gods gracious promises made vnto all repentant sinners and amongst the rest vnto my selfe namely that for the obedience and merits of Christ I shall haue remission of my sinnes and euerlasting life seeing this faith is not out of our selues but a gift of God wrought in vs by his holy spirit which is not idle in vs for it puâ—ifieth the heart and worketh by loue it mooueth vs to hate and flie from those sinnes we haue loued and to imbrace and loue that holinesse and righteousnesse of life which heretofore hath been loathsome vnto vs. As therefore the fier is knowne by his heate the sunne by the light the good tree by his fruites so when our cold hearts are inflamed with the loue of God and a feruent zeale of his glorie when our blinde vnderstandings are inlightned with the knowledge of God and of the true religion when we bring forth the fruites of our profession in a godly and christian life then may we certainely know that we are indued with a true and liuely faith § Sect. 7 But here the tempter will take occasion to perswade the weake christian and the troubled conscience A temptation grounded vpon our assurance of faith answered that he hath no faith seeing he doth not certainely know that he hath it nor discerneth these signes and fruites of faith in himselfe To this suggestion we are to answere that we doe not say that the weake christian may be assured at all times that he hath faith by his present sense for first when we are newly conuerted and the seedes of faith are sowne in our hearts we doe not presently discerne it but as the corne which is cast into the ground is for a time couered and after springeth vp the blade and then the eare so faith being sowen in our hearts which first like fallow grounds are plowed vp and as it were harrowed and broken with the threatnings of the law and apprehension of Gods anger due vnto our sinnes doth in the time of our humiliation and contrition lie couered so as we cannot discerne it till being more and more watered with the water of the spirit and the heauenly promises of the Gospell which in the preaching of the word like sweete dewes and pleasant showers distill vpon it it sendeth forth the blade namely an holy desire and earnest indeauour to serue God and afterwards the fruite euen a plentifull haruest in godlinesse and righteousnesse of life And secondly sometime after that faith is begun in vs and we haue seene the frutes thereof to our comfort it is after hid from vs againe as when either we wounde our conscience by committing some grieuous sinne against knowledge wittingly and willingly or when it pleaseth the Lord to exercise vs in the spirituall conflict of temptations for then sometimes it commeth to passe that our faith for a time lieth hid vnder the ashes of our corruptions and the cloude of our sinnes and the apprehension of Gods anger doth so ouershadow the eyes of our vnderstanding that we cannot discerne the beames of Gods loue and fauour shining vpon vs although when the conflict is ended our faith againe flameth out in the loue of God and zeale of his glorie and the louing countenance of the Lord shineth graciously vpon vs when these cloudes of temptations are ouerpast And therefore though we do not certainely know our faith by the fruites therof either soone after our conuersion or in the time of temptation yet this must not discourage vs because these are no fit times to iudge thereof onely when we want this knowledge and full assurance let vs vse all good meanes ordained of God that we may attaine thereunto if we neuer had it or recouer and againe renew it if after we haue once had it we lose the sense and feeling thereof either by falling into hainous sinnes or by the violence of Sathans temptations CHAP. VII That we may be assured of our election prooued by diuers arguments § Sect. 1 ANd thus haue I shewed by plaine testimonies of scriptures First because the Gospell manifestly sheweth that we are elected that we may infallibly be assured of our election now I will also prooue the same by strong arguments drawne from the same fountaine First therefore we may thus reason Whatsoeuer is manifestly shewed vnto vs in the Gospel that we are bound to beleeue and of that we may be assured but
it is manifestly declared in the Gospel that wee are elected vnto euerlasting life and therefore we are bound to beleeue it and may be assured that we are elected The proposition or first part of this reason containeth two branches the first is that we are bound to beleeue whatsoeuer the Gospell reuealeth the second that we may be assured of it both which are euident truths For that which Christ commandeth that wee are bound to perfourme but he commandeth vs to beleeue the Gospell Mar. 1.15 Repent and beleeue the Gospell Mark 1.15 1. Ioh. 3.23 So this is his commandement that we beleeue c. 1. Ioh. 3.23 The breach of which commandement is punished with euerlasting death For he that will not beleeue shall be damned as it is Mar. Mar. 16.16 16.16 And as we are bound to beleeue it so wee may also come to be assured thereof seeing the Gospell commandeth vs nothing which it doth not also by the inward and ordinarie cooperation of Gods spirit enable vs to perfourme For this difference is betweene the commandements of the Law and the commandements of the Gospell the Law sheweth vs the duties which we should perfourme but ministers vnto vs no power whereby wee may be enabled to perfourme them but the Gospell being assisted with the operation of Gods spirit doth command and withall giueth vs abilitie to perfourme the commandement for the words of the Gospell are spirit and life as our Sauiour speaketh Ioh. 6.63 6.63 and with the preaching thereof the spirit inwardly worketh quickning and strengthening vs to perfourme that which it enioyneth The assumption or second part of the reason is also cleere namely that the Gospell manifesteth vnto vs our election for what els is the whole Gospell but a declaration of Gods loue and of our election and redemption in and by Iesus Christ what is it els but the ambassage whereby God reconcileth vs vnto himselfe what els is contained therein but Gods mercifull promises of life and saluation made on no other condition but on the condition of faith which we need not feare to perfourme seeing it is commanded vs of God and therefore though we had no other reason to beleeue yet wee should beleeue in obedience to Gods commandement seeing he commandeth nothing which is not good in it selfe tending to his owne glorie and our saluation and if we doe beleeue though our vnworthinesse bee neuer so great yea though our faith bee neuer so weake and small yet may wee thereby be assured of our election and saluation for this is Gods will Ioh. 6.40 and 3.36 that whosoeuer beleeueth in his sonne shall haue euerlasting life as it is Ioh. 6.40 So Ioh. 3.36 He that beleeueth in the sonne hath euerlasting life But most notable is that place 1. Ioh. 1. Ioh. 5.10 5.10 He that beleeueth in the sonne of God hath the witnesse in himselfe that is they neede no other reasons to perswade them that the testimonie which God hath giuen of his sonne namely that whosoeuer beleeue in him shall haue euerlasting life is true for they haue full and sufficient assurance hereof by their faith Whosoeuer therefore can be assured that they beleeue in Iesus Christ as all may who bring forth the fruits of faith in sanctification and holines of life or at least desire and endeuour to serue the Lord in the duties of pietie and righteousnesse they may be assured nay they are bound by Gods expresse commandement vndoubtedly to beleeue they are elected and shall be saued because all the promises of the Gospell are made vnto them without any other condition § Sect. 2 Secondly whosoeuer are bound to beleeue that Iesus Christ is their Sauiour and Redeemer Secondly we are assured that we are redeemed and consequently that we are elected they are also vndoubtedly to beleeue and may also be assured of their election but euery Christian is bound by Gods expresse commandement to beleeue that Iesus Christ is their Sauiour and Redeemer as appeareth 1. Ioh. 3.23 and therefore they are vndoubtedly to beleeue and may bee assured of their election The proposition is manifest seeing all those and those onely are saued and redeemed by Christ Rom. 8.30 Matth. 25.34 Act. 13.48 who are elected to saluation in Gods eternall decree The assumption is most certaine for whereas God commaunds vs to beleeue in Iesus Christ hee doth not onely enioyne vs to beleeue that he is a Sauiour of his Church in generall or of the Patriarchs Prophets and Apostles alone for this also the diuels beleeue as well as wee but wee are to beleeue that he is our Sauiour and Redeemer and to applie all the promises of life and saluation made in him particularly vnto our selues for otherwise how should wee haue that assurance of faith and that bold confidence when we approach vnto the throne of grace Heb. 4.16 and 10.22 which the Apostle requireth of vs Heb. 4.16 and 10.22 if wee cannot be assured that he is our Sauiour and Redeemer in whom God loueth and hath elected vs § Sect. 3 Neither must this faith and assurance of our election and saluation be mixt with doubting That our assurance should not be mixt with doubting as the Papists would beare vs in hand who make doubting not an infirmitie but a commendable vertue of their faith for faith doubting though they are often mixt in Gods children yet in respect of their owne natures they are opposed in the scriptures one against the other So it is said of Abraham Rom. 4.20 that he doubted not of Gods promise through vnbeleefe but was strengthened in the faith Rom. 4.20 where the Apostle sheweth that doubting is a fruite of vnbeleefe and not a commendable vertue nay hee opposeth it to faith saying that hee doubted not of the promise but was strengthened in the faith So the Apostle Iames chap. 1.5 saith If any man lacke wisedome Iam. 1.5 let him aske in faith and wauer not where he opposeth faith to wauering or doubting And our Sauiour Christ also maketh this opposition Matth 21.21 saying If ye haue faith and doubt not Matth. 21.21 So that though faith and doubting are not opposed in respect of the subiect wherein they are for euen the most deare children of God haue their faith often mixt with doubting they being partly flesh and partly spirit yet these two in their owne natures are opposed one against the other and euen in respect of their subiect they thus far disagree that though they haue their subsistance in the same subiect yet not in the same part that is though they be in the same man yet not in the same part for faith is in the regenerate and spirituall part doubting in the vnregenerate or fleshly part Doubting a fruite of vnbeleefe opposed vnto faith Doubting then is no vertue of faith but opposed thereunto as a fruite of vnbeleefe it proceedeth not from the spirit but from the flesh and as
a fruite of the flesh it is condemned in Gods word though the Papists highly commend it So Matth. 14.31 our Sauiour reprehendeth Peter for his doubting O thou of little faith Matth. 14.31 wherefore diddest thou doubt And Luk. 12.29 he telleth vs that wee must not stand in doubt or as the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth be not like vnto meteors which are carried about in the ayre with euery winde Luk. 12.29 And the Apostle Iames chap. Iam. 1.7 1.7 compareth him that wauereth or doubteth to a waue of the sea tost of the winde and carried away And Paul is so farre from commending doubting for a vertue that hee doth not onely condemne it as a sinne in it selfe but also as a cause which maketh our actions which are indifferent or good in themselues to become sinnes So the eating of this or that meate is a thing indifferent and lawfull if it be recciued with prayer and thanksgiuing but yet the Apostle telleth vs Rom. 14.23 that he who doubteth is condemned if he eate Rom. 14.23 and he rendreth this reason because he eateth not of faith and whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne So that by this hee sheweth that he who doubteth eateth not of faith and that whatsoeuer is not done of faith is sinne Seeing therefore doubting is opposed vnto faith and is in it selfe not onely a sinne but also a cause of sinne let vs not intertaine it though it bring letters commendatorie from the Pope and all his shauelings but labour to banish it out of our harts and striue after faith and full assurance of our election and saluation in Christ Iesus and though we finde our great vnworthinesse of the least of Gods mercies and cannot see any reason in our selues why we should beleeue that wee are elected and shall be saued yet let vs hope against hope and beleeue against beleefe for it is not a thing left to our choise but inioyned vs by God as the chiefe and maine dutie required in the Gospell and therefore laying aside all reasoning and disputing let vs resolue to beleeue in obedience to Gods commandement and then though we are neuer so full of corruptions Act. 15.9 yet will this faith purifie vs though wee are most backward in perfourming any good worke yet will it be fruitfull in vs Galat. 5 6. and will worke by loue though wee be most vnworthie it will make vs more worthie by applying vnto vs the righteousnesse of Christ and the merits of his death and bloudshed which will not onely free vs from the guilt and punishment of sinne but wil also purge vs from the vices and corruptions themselues § Sect. 4 Thirdly the certaintie of our election may be prooued Thirdly faith is a certaine and particular perswasion and not a doubtfull opinion or generall notion by an argument drawne from the nature of faith which is not a doubtfull opinion but a certaine perswasion not a generall notion but a particular assurance whereby we do applie and appropriate vnto our selues those things which wee doe beleeue Whosoeuer therefore hath true faith he doth certainly beleeue and is particularly assured of his election iustification and saluation That faith is a certaine perswasion it may appeare first by those properties and names which are giuen vnto it in the word Heb. 11.1 faith is said to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Heb. 11.1 a subsistance or present being of things hoped for so that hope waiteth for them in time to come but faith enioyeth them as being present namely in respect of the certaine assurance and particular application of the promises vnto ourselues and therefore the Apostle saith 1. Ioh. 5.13 that hereby we may know not that wee shall haue but that we haue eternall life 1. Ioh. Heb. 11.1 5.13 not in possession but in assurance of faith It is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the same place which word is quite contrarie to doubting as signifying a manifest demonstration which doth not only shew a thing probably but also doth conuince with strong arguments and make that truth cleere and manifest which was otherwise obscure and secret and therefore in the text it is called a demonstration of things not seene So there is ascribed vnto it fulnesse of perswasion Heb. Heb. 10.22 10.22 Let vs draw neere with a true heart 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in full assurance of faith and also boldnesse with confident trust Eph. Eph. 3.12 3.12 by whom we haue boldnesse and entrance with confidence not by extraordinarie reuelations but by faith in Christ which full assurance boldnesse and confidence wee could not haue if wee were not assured of Gods loue and our election but remained doubtfull whether we were beloued of God and elected or no. To these names and properties of faith we may adde some plaine testimonies of Scriptures which cleerely shew that faith is not a doubtfull hope but a certaine perswasion 1. Iohn 3.14 1. Ioh. 3.14 The Apostle saith that we knowe that we are translated from death to life not by reuelation but because we loue the brethren he doth not say that we knowe that we shall be but that we are translated from death to life to note the certainty of this knowledge and perswasion Rom. 3.2 the Apostle saith Rom. 5.2 that by Christ we haue accesse through faith vnto Gods grace wherein we stand and reioyce vnder hope or as the word signifieth glory and triumph with ioy so that we doe not wauer and stagger but stand firmely through faith we doe not feare and timorously hope but euen glory and triumphe in our reioycing saying with the Apostle Rom. 8.33 Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods chosen Rom. 8.33 34.35 38. it is God that iustifieth 34. Who shall condemne it is Christ which is dead yea or rather which is risen againe who is also at the right hand of God and maketh request also for vs. 35. Who shall separate vs from the loue of Christ c. So that though our sinnes be manifold our vnworthinesse great and our faith weake yet if it be true it may also be certaine in the assurance of Gods loue and our election because it is not grounded on our worthinesse but vpon Gods free iustifying and accepting of vs as righteous in Christ Heb. 6.18 and vpon Christs death resurrection and intercession for vs vnto God his father which is a most sure foundation that cannot faile In deede if our faith and the anchor of our hope did pitch rest and fasten it selfe vpon the light and hollow sands of our owne merits and worthinesse the surging waues and boysterous blasts of Sathans temptations would disanchor and tosse vs too and fro till at length we should make shipwracke of our faith against the rockes of despaire but seeing we take holde and rest vpon the firme and sure anchor-hold Christ Iesus his merits and righteousnesse
than the which there can bee no better assurance of performing promise and 2. King 14.14 2. King 14.14 it signifieth a hostage giuen in warres which is giuen for assurance to confirme couenants agreed vpon Whereas therefore Gods spirit in the faithfull is called arrhabo which signifieth an earnest pawne and hostage we are hereby assured that the Lord will performe his couenant betweene vs and him that he will not misse a day in the performing of his promise that howsoeuer we were enemies yet now being reconciled by the death of his sonne he hath giuen vs an hostage to assure vs of eternall peace euen his holy spirit And therefore let not Sathan nor all his assistants cause vs to doubt of Gods couenant wherein he hath assured vs of our election adoption and saluation seeing he hath sealed this couenant with his spirit and hath giuen vnto vs this earnest and pawne to assure vs that he will performe his promise and bargaine § Sect. 4 But here the tempter obiecteth That we may discerne Gods spirit by the effects thereof that we cannot know and discerne whether we haue the spirit of God vnlesse it should bring forth in vs some extraordinarie effects and though it should be granted that we were indued therewith yet we cannot discerne the testimonie thereof from our owne thoughts vnlesse it be by some speciall reuelation To the first I answere that though many lulled asleepe with carnall securitie doe vainely dreame that they haue Gods spirit and so are deluded with their owne phantasies yet this hindereth not but that he who hath the spirit of God indeede may certainely be assured that it dwelleth in him for it sealeth in vs the assurance of Gods couenant 2. Cor. 1.22 and who can receiue this seale and not feele the impression it is an earnest and who receiuing an earnest cannot know whether he hath receiued it for otherwise how can it assure vs of our bargaine if of it selfe we haue no assurance it is a pawne of Gods loue and our saluation and who hauing a pawne in his custodie cannot know that he possesseth it it is a heauenly light which doth illuminate our vnderstandings Eph. 1.17.18 which were blinde and ignorant in the knowledge of Gods truth and who cannot discerne betweene blindnesse and sight light and darknesse it is a water which purgeth vs from our corruption Esa 44.3 Ezech. 16.9 and who that is thus washed and clensed can doubt that this water hath touched him Matth. 3.11 Act. 2.3 it is a sire which inflameth our cold frosen hearts with a zeale of Gods glorie and loue of our brethren and how can fire which is caried in our brests be hidden from vs 1. Ioh. 2.20.27 it is a precious oyle which mollifieth our hard stonie hearts and maketh them flexible and pliable able to Gods will which before were so stiffe and obdurate that they would rather haue broken then bowed to obedience it suppleth also our stiffe ioynts and maketh them actiue and nimble in the workes of holinesse and righteousnesse and who finding those strange alterations in himselfe may not be assured that he is annoynted with this oyle it is the Lords champion fighting in vs against the flesh Gal. 5.17 and subduing the lusts thereof and who feeling this intestine warre in his owne bowels can doubt that the combatants haue their residence in him in a word it is onely this spirit which restrained vs from the euill which naturally we loue and prouoketh vs to imbrace that good which through naturall corruption we loth and abhorre if therefore sinne growe vnpleasant vnto vs and vertue and true godlinesse delightfull we may be assured that this is the worke of Gods spirit dwelling in vs. Would we then be assured that we are indued with the spirit of God why then let vs consider if our eyes blinded with ignorance are inlightned in any good measure with the knowledge of Gods truth if our soules polluted with the filth of sinne are purged in some sort from our corruptions if our cold hearts are inflamed with the zeale of Gods glorie and the loue of our brethren if our hearts more hard than adamant and more inflexible than steele are softened and made obsequious to Gods will and if the other members of our body which were benummed and as it were taken with a dead paulsie be made nimble and actiue in the workes of holinesse and righteousnesse if we feele a fight and combate betweene the flesh and the spirit the one striuing to leade vs captiue vnto sinne the other resisting and drawing vs out of this captiuitie if the sins which heretofore we haue loued be now lothsome vnto vs and the vertues which we haue abhorred be delightfull and pleasant and then we may assure our selues that it is the light of Gods spirit which hath shined vpon vs it is this heauenly water which hath washed vs it is this diuine fire which hath inflamed vs it is this precious oyle that hath mollified and foftned vs it is this champion of the Lord of hosts which maketh warre against our trayterous flesh and subdueth the lusts thereof in a word it can be nothing but Gods spirit which makes vs hate that sinne which naturally we so dearely loue and to loue vertue and godlinesse which by nature is lothsome and bitter vnto vs. § Sect. 5 And thus it is manifest that wee may be assured that we haue Gods spirit by the ordinarie fruites thereof in euery faithfull man Now let vs consider how we may know the testimonie of Gods spirit witnessing in our hearts that we are elected adopted and shall be saued How we may discerne the testimonie of Gods spirit from our owne presumption 2. Cor. 3.6 1. Cor. 3.5 from our owne phantasies caused through carnall securitie and vaine presumption And to this end we are to know that the preaching of the Gospell is the ministerie of the spirit whereby wee are sealed and confirmed in the assurance of our saluation as appeareth 2. Cor. 3.6 And hence it is that the preachers of the Gospell are called the ministers by whom the people beleeue 1. Cor. 3.5 And the words of the Gospell are called by our Sauiour Christ spirit and life because it is the ministery of the spirit which quickneth vs as it is Ioh. 6.63 And Gal. 3.2 Ioh. 6.63 Gal. 3.2 the Apostle saith that we haue receiued the spirit by the hearing of faith that is the doctrine of faith preached in the ministery of the Gospell If therefore the testimonie of saluation in the mindes of the faithfull be conceiued by the preaching of the Gospell applied vnto them by faith then is it most certainly the testimonie of Gods spirit for the inward testimonie of Gods spirit is not different from the outward testimonie of the word but if this perswasion be not grounded vpon Gods word as theirs is not who perswade themselues that they are elected adopted
this inward fight within our selues we may be assured that Christ is come to dwell in our hearts by his holy spirit and consequently that we are the children of God and heires of euerlasting life for as many as receiue him to them he giues power to be the sonnes of God Ioh. 1.12 euen to them that beleeue in his name as it is Iohn 1.12 § Sect. 7 The seuenth signe of the childe of God is new obedience The seuenth signe is new obedience 1. Ioh. 2.5 when as he applies his heart to the keeping of Gods commanmaundements desiring and indeauouring to serue the Lord in holinesse and newnesse of life for if any man keepeth Gods word in him is the loue of God perfect in deede and hereby we know that we are in him as it is 1. Iohn 2.5 And whosoeuer abideth in him sinneth not whosoeuer sinneth hath not seene him neither hath knowne him chap. 3. v. 6.10 as it is chap. 3. ver 6. So vers 10. In this are the children of God knowne and the children of the diuell whosoeuer doth not righteousnesse is not of God c. So that our new obedience is a signe of the child of God and the neglect thereof a marke of the child of darknesse But wee are not to vnderstand this of that exact obedience which is required in the Law for thereby none liuing can haue any assurance of their election and saluation but rather of reprobation and damnation but it is to be vnderstood of an euangelicall obedience which consisteth in an holie desire and earnest endeuour of keeping all Gods commandements with which the children of God are so wholy possessed that after their true conuersion it is impossible that they should fall into any knowne sinne with full consent of will and with their whole hearts And this is the obedience which the Gospell requireth and of which the Apostle speaketh and thus wee neuer sinne but keepe all Gods commandements namely in respect of our desire and earnest endeuour This is that righteousnesse which is accepted as though it were perfect before God who spareth vs as a man spares his sonne whom hee tenderly loueth Mal. 3.17 as hee professeth Mal. 3.17 and therefore measureth our obedience not according to our actions but according to our offections and accepteth of the will for the deed as before I haue shewed § Sect. 8 But yet that we may not deceiue our selues with a counterfeite shew The properties of true obedience first that it must be totall and entire wee are to know that this euangelicall obedience hath these properties first it must be totall and that both in respect of the subiect and of the obiect that is wee must not share our selues betweene God and the world giuing one the tongue the other the heart one our outward actions and the other our inward affections but we must perfourme our obedience with our whole hearts yea with the whole man bodie soule and spirit for though wee be regenerated and sanctified but in part yet is there no part of the whole man vnregenerate and vnsanctified howsoeuer the flesh and the corruption of nature be spread likewise and mixed therewith throughout the whole bodie soule And therfore though all our obedience sauour of the flesh and is mingled with manifold imperfections yet it doth proceede from the whole man bodie and soule because regeneration from which it proceedeth is not of any part alone but of the whole man So also it must be totall in respect of the obiect for it is not sufficient that with Herod we obserue many things if we nourish willingly any one sinne taking therein pleasure and delight but wee must desire and endeuour to forsake all our sinnes and to performe obedience vnto all Gods commandements for if we nourish one sinne in our hearts it will open a doore to let in more when wee are tempted vnto them as wee may see in the example of Herod and Iudas the one harbouring incest the other couetousnesse if we neglect willingly obedience to one precept of Gods law it wil so harden our harts and seare our consciences that soone after we shall neglect all If therefore we would haue our obedience acceptable vnto God we must with the Prophet Dauid Psal 119.6 haue respect vnto all Gods commandements Psal 119.6 Iam. 2.10 The second propertie that it must be perpetuall and constant for he that faileth in one is guiltie of all as it is Iam. 2.10 Secondly this obedience must be perpetuall continuing in a constant course from the time of our conuersion to the end of our liues for we are not to iudge of our selues or others by one or two or many actions whether they be good or euil but by the whole tenour and course of our liues so that he who in this respect is holie and righteous hee is so accepted before God notwithstanding his many falles and great infirmities he that in the course of his life is wicked and prophane is so esteemed of God although hee seeme to himselfe and others religious by fits and perfourmeth many excellent duties and good workes It is therefore not sufficient that we begin in the spirit Galat. 3.3 if we end in the flesh Gal. 3.3 It is not sufficient to professe and practise godlinesse in our youth if wee breake off in our age it is not enough that we enter into the Christian race and runne well in the beginning if wee stand still in the midst or before we come to the goale Matth. 24.13 Luk. 9.62 for he only that endureth to the end shall be saued as it is Matth. 24.13 As for him that laieth his hand on the plough and looketh backe hee is not fit for Gods kingdome as our Sauiour affirmeth Luk. 9.62 The third propertie that it must be grounded on Gods word and referred to his glorie Lastly our obedience must be grounded vpon Gods word and therefore perfourmed because the Lord hath enioyned such duties vnto vs it must proceed from faith which first purifieth the heart and then worketh by loue it must not bee done for any worldly respect but of a conscionable care of perfourming our duties and in a feruent zeale of Gods glorie which is magnified when as our lights shine before men which zeale will make vs goe forward in our course of godlinesse through euill report 2. Cor. 6.8 and good report honour and dishonour And if our obedience spring from these fountaines and be referred to this end that God thereby may bee glorified then will we make no lesse conscience of secret than of open sinnes then will wee be no lesse readie to serue God in the duties of pietie and righteousnesse when there is no witnesse of our actions than if all the world should looke vpon vs then will we be as fearefull to offend God in the breach of any of his commandements in our secret chambers in the darke night as in the
sinne that presseth it downe feareth and doubteth the spirit being assured of euerlasting happines triumpheth with ioy desiring nothing more than to be dissolued and to be with Christ the flesh finding it selfe guiltie of sinne and in this respect subiect to the anger of God and condemnation feareth and trembleth to thinke vpon death The spirit conceiueth of God as of a mercifull father in Christ and in all necessities flyeth vnto him by heartie prayer the flesh conceiueth of him as of an angrie and seuere iudge and therefore flyeth from him desiring rather to seeke for helpe any where else than of the Lord so that the christian by reason hereof at the same time findeth in himselfe opposition betweene action and action affection and affection For at the same instant while the flesh hauing in it the conscience of sinne and sense of guiltinesse doth murmur repine and complaine vpon God as an enemie which is readie to destroy vs the spirit doth flie vnto God by a liuely faith and committeth it selfe to his prouidence will and protection expecting saluation from him onely which it could neuer doe if it were not assured that we were in his loue and fauour And in this the christian may not vnfitly be compared to a childe who hauing been sharpely corrected by his father doth auoyde his presence as though hee were his enemie but if at the same time some suddaine danger affright him before al other he runneth to his father for safegard and protection so when our heauenly father hath sharpely corrected vs either with some outward or inward afflictions we flee from his presence as though he were our enemy but when an imminent danger ouertaketh vs and we be in perill to be supplanted with sathan and his assistants who are our enemies in deed then the sonne-like affection which is wrought in our hearts by Gods spirit doth moue vs to runne vnto him before all other desiring and crauing his ayde and assistance And thus it appeareth that though the flesh and the spirit be mixt together yet they retaine their owne natures properties and effects and though faith which is a grace of the spirit be mingled with doubting yet this doubting is not of the nature of faith which in it selfe is certaine and assured nay it is not an infirmity of faith as lamenesse is an infirmity of the ioynts and dimnesse of the sight for it is not any way incident to the nature thereof and therefore much lesse is it a commendable virtue of faith as the Papists teach but it is a fruite of vnbeleefe which is in the part vnregenerate and is opposed vnto faith as appeareth Rom. 4.20 and consequently Rom. 4.20 though faith be assaulted with doubting yet in it owne nature it may and doth remaine certaine and assured § Sect. 6 Fourthly That it is no presumption to labour for the assurance of our election 1. Cor. 2.16 they obiect that it is rash presumption and proud boldnesse for any man to search into the mystery of Gods secret counsailes or to take vpon him peremptorily to determine that hee is one whom God hath elected For who hath knowne the minde of the Lord as it is 1. Cor. 2.16 I answere that it is true indeede whosoeuer prieth into Gods hidden counsailes and secret decree of predestination is proude and presumptious and shall in the end receiue the punishment of both being giuen ouer of God to fall into many errors and in the end vtter desperation and therefore it is very dangerous yea pernicious to our soules if we labour after the assurance of our election by vsing these meanes and iudge of Gods decree according to the conceite of our own reason doubtfull speculations But yet though the will of God be in it selfe secret and not to be searched into this must not hinder vs from looking into his will reuealed though we can gather no certainty of our election by searching into his secret decree yet this is no impediment why wee may not gather it out of his word where hee hath reuealed his decree and the execution thereof though we can haue no assurance by our owne speculations yet we may attaine vnto it by the testimony of Gods spirit Rom. 8.16 which witnesseth to our spirits that we are the sonnes of God which also searcheth all things euen the deepe things of God and is giuen vnto vs that we also might know the things which God hath giuen vs 1. Cor. 2.10.12 as the Apostle teacheth vs 1. Cor. 2.10.12 and therefore it is no pride or presumption to be certaine and assured of that which the Lord hath reuealed in his word to this end that we might be certainely assured thereof But it may be demanded how this certainty can be gathered out of the Scriptures I answere that if we would attaine vnto it we must not seeke it in the law where the promises of life and saluation are made vpon the condition of our own works and worthinesse which condition we can neuer performe and therefore can neuer be assured of the promise But out of the Gospell which doth not only shew that some are predestinated to life and some reiected neither doth it only speake of our election as it was ordained in Gods secret decree in it selfe or reuealed in his word but also it setteth out vnto vs the execution of the decree with the causes meanes signes and effects of our election and how it is accomplished for the bringing vs to those ioyes to which God hath chosen vs. First therefore it sheweth the decree of God concerning our election Secondly Gods decree concerning our redemption by the death and obedience of Christ our mediator Thirdly the decree of God concerning the calling of his Church by the ministery of the word that they may be ingrafted into the body of Christ and so participate with him in all his benefits to their saluation Fourthly the decree concerning the sending of his spirit into the hearts of his chosen by the inward operation whereof the word is made effectuall for the begetting of faith and repentance Fiftly and lastly his decree concerning the iustifying and sauing of those who repent truely of their sins and apprehending and applying vnto themselues by a liuely faith Christ and his merits obedience doe approach vnto the throne of grace to receiue mercy and forgiuenesse And all these are so linked together that they can neuer possibly be seuered so that he who is assured of one may be assured of all whosoeuer is certaine that he hath faith and repentance may be certaine also of his election though he neuer presumptuously search into Gods secret counsaile Fiftly §. Sect. 7. That the Lord particularly assureth vs of our election they obiect that there is no certainty of faith which is not grounded vpon Gods word but there is no place of Gods word which assureth vs of our particular election and saluation and therefore we can haue no certainty
in other places the vnbeleeuers and such as continue in their wickednes are flatly excluded from the participation of them Ioh. 3.18 He that beleeueth in him shall not be condemned Ioh. 3.18 but he that beleeueth not is condemned alreadie vers 36. And vers 36. He that beleeueth in the sonne hath euerlasting life and he that obeyeth not the sonne shall not see life Rom. 2.9 but the wrath of God abideth on him So Rom. 8.9 If any man haue not the spirit of Christ the same is not his and consequently it followeth that if he be not Christs then Christ and his benefits belong not vnto him 1. Ioh. 3.8 And the Apostle 1. Ioh. 3.8 plainely affirmeth that he who committeth sinne that is he who liueth in sinne without repentance is of the diuell and that he who is borne of God that is regenerate by his spirit sinneth not that is liueth not in his sins neither committeth them with full consent of will And Paul willeth Timothie to instruct his hearers 2. Tim. 2.26 that they might come to amendment out of the snare of the diuell whereby it is manifest that those in whom sinne raineth are not of Christ but of Sathan and that notwithstanding Christs death they are still in the snare of the diuell til they come to amendment of life because the blood of Christ is not effectual to free any out of their spirituall bondage till it be applied vnto them by a liuely faith § Sect. 3 And thus it appeareth by plaine testimonies Reasons to proue that redemption is not vniuersall that the redemption wrought by Christ belongeth onely to the faithfull which also by vertue of Christs death bloodshed haue their sinnes and corruptions in some measure mortified and not vnto the wicked who liue and die in their sinnes without repentance Now I will also confirme this truth by strong reasons First those who were neuer knowne of Christ that is acknowledged for his were neuer redeemed by his precious bloodshed neither is it probable that the father would giue his welbeloued sonne and that the sonne would giue himselfe for the redemption of those whom in his eternall councell he had decreed to reiect or as all confesse whom he foresaw should perish but our Sauiour will professe to the workers of iniquitie that he neuer knew them Matth. 7.23 Matth. 7.23 and therefore he neuer gaue himselfe for their redemption Secondly for whomseouer Christ hath offered a sacrifice vnto his father for them also he maketh intercession and is become their aduocate neither is it probable that Christ would die for those for whome he will not intreate and that he would offer the sacrifice of his body for those for whom he would not offer the sacrifice of his lips Besides it was the office of the same high priest to offer sacrifice and to pray for the people and consequently of our Sauiour Christ 1. Ioh. 2.1.2 as appeareth 1. Ioh. 2.1.2 where he is said as well to be our aduocate as the propiciatory sacrifice for our sinnes and the Apostle Paul Rom. 8.35 saith Rom. 8.35 that as Christ died for vs so he maketh intercession for vs but our Sauiour Christ flatly excludeth from all participation of the fruite of his intercession all those who are of the world that is Ioh. 17.9 all meere worldlings Ioh. 17.9 I pray not for the world but for them which thou hast giuen me and the Apostle saith that as he perfectly saueth Heb. 7.25 so also he maketh intercession for those who come vnto God by him that is true beleeuers onely and therefore for them alone he hath offered himselfe a sacrifice vnto his father Thirdly Christ hath died for those alone in whom he hath attained vnto the end of his death for whatsoeuer attaineth not his end is done in vaine which argueth want of wisedome or power in the agent and efficient neither of which without blasphemie can be ascribed vnto Christ who is in both infinit but the end of Christs death that is the eternall saluation of those for whom he died is attained vnto onely in the elect and faithfull Mark 16.16 Ioh. 3.36 for as it is Mark. 16.16 He that shall beleeue shall be saued but he that will not beleeue shall be damned And Ioh. 3.36 He that beleeueth in the sonne hath euerlasting life and he that obeyeth not the sonne shall not see life but the wrath of God abideth on him And therefore Christ hath died for those alone who beleeue and bring forth the fruites of their faith in obedience and not for the vnbeleeuers and disobedient Forthly if all were redeemed by the death of Christ then should they also be saued for what should hinder them from saluation who are redeemed seeing they haue receiued the pardon and remission of their sinnes as appeareth Ephes 1.7 In whom we haue redemption through his blood Eph. 1.7 Col. 1.14 euen the remission of our sinnes Col. 1.14 And consequently whosoeuer are redeemed are iustified and also heires of eternall blessednes for blessed are those whose iniquitie is forgiuen Psal 32.1 and whose sinne is couered as it is Psal 32.1 Seeing also Christ who hath redeemed vs is stronger than Sathan and all the power of hell and therefore al their spiritual enemies conioyned together cānot pluck those whom he hath redeemed out of his hand violently and against his will neither can we with any probable shew of reason imagine that he would willingly lose those whom he hath redeemed with the inestimable price of himselfe neither will it stand with the iustice of God to impute the sinnes of any to their condemnation for which Christ hath fully satisfied nor to exact that debt againe which hee hath paid and therefore if Christ had died for all God in his iustice could not chuse but saue all and Christ might well say to his father to what purpose haue I died if thou destroyest those whom I haue saued what profit is in my bloud if thou condemnest those whom I haue redeemed Lastly if hee died and by his death redeemed all then also he died for and redeemed the Pagans Turkes Atheists and Epicures who were out of the Church and couenant of grace and so iustification redemption and saluation should be out of the Church and be extended to those whom God neuer receiued into his couenant which is quite contrarie to the whole course of the scriptures where it is said that all who are saued are also added vnto the Church Act. 2.47 and that Christ hath giuen himselfe onely for his Church Act. 2.47 Eph. 5.25 Eph. 5.25 Yea if Christ died for all and by his death redeemed them then it must necessarily follow that hee had redeemed euen those damned soules who were in hell before his comming which is most absurd to be imagined for if they were redeemed how did they againe fall into condemnation seeing they being once become
Christs can neuer perish neither is any able to pull them out of his hands as it is Ioh. 10.28 § Sect. 4 But against this it is obiected In what sense Christ is said to haue died for all men 1. Tim. 2.6 Heb. 2.9 1. Ioh. 2 2. that in the scriptures Christ is said to haue died and to haue giuen himselfe a ransome for all men 1. Tim. 2.6 Who gaue himselfe a ransome for all men And Heb. 2.9 he is said to haue tasted death for all men and 1. Ioh. 2.2 he is said to be a reconciliation for the sinnes of the whole world To which I answere first that these speeches are not to be vnderstood of all and singular men but of all the faithfull which are gathered out of the whole world for the drift of the Apostles is to shew that our Sauiour Christ died not onely for the beleeuing Iewes but for the Gentils also of what countrie nation or condition soeuer they were And so these generall speeches are expounded Ioh. 11.52 where our Sauiour Christ is said to haue died not onely for the Iewish nation Ioh. 11.52 but that also he might gather together in one the children of God which were scattered So also hee is said Reu. 5.9 Reuel 5.9 to haue redeemed vs that is all the faithfull vnto God by his bloud out of euery Sathans temptations grounded vpon the doctrine of c. kinred tongue people and nation and Galat. 3.26 that all are the sonnes of God by faith in Christ Iesus and vers 28. Gal. 3.26.28 That there is neither Iew nor Grecian bond nor free male nor female but all are one in Christ Iesus So that these places are not to be vnderstood of all and singular men but of al beleeuers of what nation or condition soeuer they be For all the promises and benefits promised in the Gospel which is the couenant of grace are to be restrained to the condition of the couenant be they neuer so generall and vniuersall and this condition is sometimes expressed and sometimes vnderstood but neuer excluded So Ioh. 3.16 Ioh. 3.16 So God loued the world that he hath giuen his onely begotten sonne that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue life euerlasting Rom. 3.22 it is said Rom. 3.22 that the righteousnesse of God by faith in Iesus Christ is giuen to all that beleeue So Gal. 3.22 Gal. 3.22 The scripture hath concluded all vnder sin that the promise by the faith of Iesus Christ should be giuen to them that beleeue Act. 10.43 As also Act. 10.43 Secondly I answere that Christ in some sense may be truly said to haue died for all the world namely in respect of the sufficiencie of his death though not in respect of the efficacie for by his death hee paid a sufficient price for the sinnes of all the world and a full ransome for all mankinde if all would or could applie his merits and obedience vnto themselues by a liuely faith but in respect of Gods counsaile Christs wil and the euent his death was not effectuall for the redemption of all but the faithful only Euen as a soueraigne salue may haue sufficient vertue in it selfe to cure innumerable wounds and sores but yet it is effectuall for the healing of those onely to which it is applied so the precious baulme of Christs bloud is of sufficient vertue to heale the wounds of all sinners whatsoeuer but notwithstanding it is effectuall to those only to whom it is applied by a true and liuely faith § Sect. 5 But it is further vrged that it is plainly said in the scriptures The former obiection vrged and answered Mar. 1.5 that hee died for all without exception I answere that it is an vsuall thing in Gods word to put this word all for many or for all those which are of one kinde So it is said Mar. 1.5 that all the countrey of Iudea and they of Ierusalem went out vnto Iohn the Baptist and were baptized of him that is not euery man without exception but great multitudes So it is said Mat. 4.23 that our Sauiour Christ healed euery disease and sicknesse amongst the people that is many that were diseased Matth. 4.23 or diseases of all kindes And Act. 10.38 it is said Act. 10.38 that Christ healed all that were oppressed by the diuell that is very many for otherwise great numbers oppressed of the diuell neuer came into our Sauiours presence Thus also it is said ver 12. that there was in the sheete which Peter saw in his vision 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all fourefooted beasts that is beasts of all kinds And thus somtimes by all we are to vnderstand all the elect and them onely and sometimes all the reprobate and them alone In the first sense are these places to bee vnderstood Ioh. 12.32 our Sauiour saith that after he is crucified he will draw all men vnto him that is Ioh. 12.32 all the faithfull and elect for they only are conuerted vnto God and drawne vnto Christ So it is said Esa 54.13 that al shall be taught of God And Iere. 31.34 Esa 54.13 Iere. 31.34 Ioel. 2.28 that all shall know him from the least to the greatest And Ioel 2.28 the Lord saith that in the latter times he will powre out his spirit vpon all flesh which places cannot be vnderstood of the reprobates and wicked but of all Gods elect and faithfull Sometimes also we are hereby to vnderstand all the reprobate and wicked So Phil. 2.21 the Apostle saith that all seeke their owne and not that which is Iesus Christs that is Phil. 2.21 all worldlings and wicked men And Ioh. 3.32 the Baptist saith that no man hath receiued Christs testimonie that is Ioh. 3.32 none of the wicked and reprobate for all the faithfull and elect receiue it and beleeue By all which places it is euident that this word all sometime signifieth many and sometime all of one kind and therefore in those places where it is said that Christ hath died for al men we may vnderstand it of many as it is expounded Matth. 26.28 or of all the faithfull Matth. 26.28 as in many places it is restrained Secondly it is obiected that Christ died euen for the wicked and damned for it is said that some shall denie the Lord who hath bought them 2. Pet. 2.1 chap. 1.2.9 2. Pet. 2.1 that some who are purged afterwards become blind and forgetfull 2. Pet. 1.9 that he may be destroyed for whom Christ died Rom. 14.15 Rom. 14.15 Heb. 10.29 that they who are sanctified may count the bloud of the Testament an vnholie thing and tread it vnder their feete Heb. 10.29 To which I answere that these and such like places are to be vnderstood of men not as they are in truth and in Gods sight but as they are in outward shew profession and in the estimation of men who according to the rule of
charitie iudge the best when they see not euident reason to the contrarie or it may bee vnderstood of hypocrites as they are in their owne opinion or according to their vaine boasting and so those that are in shew or in their owne opinion redeemed by Christs death may bee reprobates and condemned but not any who are redeemed in truth Secondly those hypocrites that are in the outward visible Church are said to be redeemed in respect that they are numbred for a time amongst the faithfull till they bewray their hypocrisie and depart from the communion and fellowship which they haue outwardly with the Saints though they are not in truth redeemed vnlesse they be of the Church and members of Christs bodie § Sect. 6 Lastly it is obiected that as in Adam all die euen so in Christ shall all be made aliue That al are not redeemed by Christ who perished in Adam 1. Cor. 15.22 as the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 15.22 but all died in Adam and therefore all are made aliue in Christ I answere that the Apostle here vnderstandeth all the faithfull of whose resurrection he here disputeth and it is as much as if he had said as al the faithfull died in Adam so al shall be made aliue in Christ or though it bee vnderstood of all that they died in Adam yet it prooueth not that all are redeemed by Christ for then the sense is thus much as Adam deriued death vnto all his by natural propagation so Christ hath deriued life to all his by grace and this appeareth in the verse following where hee saith that first Christ rose and afterwards they that are of Christ shall rise at his comming now they onely are Christs who are led by his spirit and therefore they who haue not their part in the first resurrection whereby being sanctified they rise againe from the death of sinne to newnesse of life shall not haue their part of the second resurrection whereby they rise to inherite those ioyes which Christ hath purchased for them But it may bee further vrged that if all doe not liue in Christ who died in Adam Adams sinne shall bee of more force than Christs death and satisfaction and Adam shall be more strong to destroy than Christ to saue I answere that their power and strength is not to bee measured by the number of those who are destroyed and saued but according to the manner whereby they were destroyed and saued or according to the vertue and force required to sauing and destroying for it is far more easie to hurt many than to helpe a few to kil a multitude than to restore one to life for euen bruite beasts can kill and destroy but neither man angel nor other creature can giue life saue God alone and so it was no hard matter for Adam to plunge al mankind into the gulfe of perdition but to saue and deliuer vs out of this wretched estate neither he nor any other could perfourme saue Christ alone and therefore though our Sauiour had freed and restored to life but only one and Adam by his sinne destroyed all yet Christs death was stronger and of more vertue in sauing than Adams sinne in destroying Secondly I answere that Christs death is as sufficient for the redemption of all the world as Adams sinne for their condemnation in respect of the infinite value and price thereof if as Adams sinne was deriued vnto all by naturall propagation so Christs death and merits were applied vnto them by faith for there is no want of vertue in this precious salue to heale but the cause why it healeth not is because it is reiected and cast away through incredulitie Thirdly Christs death is of far more vertue and force than Adams sinne in that it bringeth vnto vs farre better things than we lost in Adam for we lost by Adam but earthly benefits but wee haue deriued vnto vs by Christ heauenly glorie and euerlasting happinesse Adam cast vs out of the possession of the earthly paradize but Christ giues vs possession of the heauenly Ierusalem Adam made vs of the seruants of God the bondslaues of Sathan but Christ made vs of the bondslaues of Sathan the sonnes of God and heires of his kingdome CHAP. XV. That all who are redeemed are also sanctified § Sect. 1 ANd thus I haue taken away the ground of Sathans first temptations Sathans temptation to perswade men to all licentiousnesse whereby hee mooueth carnall men securely to continue in their sinnes because Christ hath redeemed and will saue the wicked as well as the godly by prouing that Christ hath redeemed the faithfull onely The second temptation which he vseth to the same purpose he thus frameth Christ hath redeemed all at least who beleeue in him be their sinnes neuer so many and grieuous and therefore thou maist continue in thy sinnes with pleasure and delight and satisfie the lusts of thine owne flesh only beleeue and thou shalt be saued for Christ requireth no other condition Neither is there any other end of Christs comming but that he should by his suffring take away thy sinnes and therefore why shouldest thou vexe and torment thy selfe in embracing bitter mortification and newnesse of life and in shunning thy sweete and pleasing sinnes seeing Christ redeemeth the greatest sinners as well as the least The answere To this we are to answere that there are no sins so innumerable in multitude and so hainous in their qualitie and nature which will exclude vs from the benefit of our redemption wrought by Christ so we applie his death and merits vnto vs by a true and liuely faith but yet notwithstanding this can be no encouragement for any to continue in their sinnes for first we are to know that none haue part in this redēption wrought by Christ but those onely who are made partakers thereof by a true and liuely faith which is neuer separated from the fruites thereof true repentance and holinesse of life neither is it possible that any should bee assured of Gods loue but this assurance will make them to loue God againe and this loue will worke in their hearts a zeale of his glorie and a care to glorifie his name by causing the light of their godly liues to shine before men it is not possible that any who truly beleeue that that they are redeemed with the precious bloud of Christ should not highly esteeme and bee exceedingly thankfull to Christ for this inestimable benefit which none can doe who tread the bloud of Christ vnder their feete and voluntarily cast themselues into the bondage of sinne out of which we are redeemed with so precious a price and so scorne this benefit and despite our Sauiour who hath bestowed it it cannot bee that any should bee so foolish as to sell their soules vnto sinne for euery vaine pleasure and trifling commoditie if they bee assured that Christ redeemed them with the price of his precious bloud which was of more value than many worlds
and striuing to mortifie the flesh and the corruptions thereof and to rise againe to newnes of life Our affections also were wholy corrupted and disordered so that we hated God and loued the world feared man and not the Lord trusted vpon the inferior meanes neuer regarding the fountaine of all goodnes in a word wee were giuen ouer to our owne harts lusts Rom. 1.24.26 and vnto vile affections as it is Rom. 1.24.26 but by the redemption wrought by Christ becomming his and being quickned and strengthened by his holy spirit wee haue crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts thereof Gal. 5.24 as the Apostle speaketh Gal. 5.24 Lastly the members of our bodie were seruants to vncleanes and iniquitie to commit iniquitie Rom. 6.19 Rom. 6.19 our eyes full of adulterie our tongues forges of lies our feete swift to shed blood but our Sauiour Christ redeeming vs hath deliuered our bodies also from the thraldome of sinne and Sathan so as though sinne dwell yet it shall no longer raigne in our mortall bodies Rom. 6.12 that we should obey the lusts thereof as appeareth Rom. 6.12 In a word both body and soule were in miserable captiuitie to our spirituall enemies but our Sauiour hath bought vs with a price 1. Cor. 6.20 to the end we may glorifie God in our bodies and in our spirits for they are Gods as it is 1. Cor 6.20 And hath redeemed vs not with corruptible things as siluer and gold from our vaine couersation 1. Pet. 1.18.19 but with his owne most precious blood as Peter teacheth vs 1. Pet. 1.18.19 If therefore we are redeemed by Christ then our blind vnderstandings are inlightened by the preaching of the Gospell and we freed from our former ignorance our willes which were rebellious are inclined to obedience so as we earnestly desire to leaue our sinnes and to serue the Lord in the duties of sanctification and haue an endeauor of mortifying our sins and rising againe to newnes of life our affections also are purged from their corruptions so that we loue feare trust in hope and expect all good from him who is the fountaine of all goodnes our bodies which were giuen as seruants vnto sinne are now become the seruants of righteousnes vnto holines Rom. 6.29 vers 22. In a word both in bodie and soule we are freed from sinne and made seruants vnto God But if our vnderstandings are still blinde and ignorant our willes backward to imbrace any goodnes and most prone vnto all euill our affections as corrupt as euer they were and our bodies the readie instruments to act all sinne and wickednes then haue we as yet no fruite of the redemption wrought by Christ for it is not a titularie but a powerfull redemption which indeed and truth deliuereth vs euen in this life from our spirituall enemies so that though they may assault and grieuously vexe vs yet they shall neuer gouerne and raigne ouer vs and therefore whosoeuer feele not the redemption wrought by Christ powerfull in this life to free them in some measure from the rule and iurisdiction of sinne Sathan the world and the flesh shall neuer finde it fruitfull and effectuall to free and deliuer them from condemnation hell and destruction in the life to come CHAP. XVI Of those temptations which Sathan vseth against the faithfull concerning their redemption § Sect. 1 ANd thus much concerning those temptations which Sathan suggesteth into mens mindes to nourish in them carnall securitie That it is not repugnant to Gods iustice to punish Christ for vs. now we are to consider of those which he vseth to moue men to doubting and desperation First therefore he obiecteth that it is a thing vnreasonable and vtterly repugnant to Gods iustice that Christ who was innocent should be punished for vs who are guiltie that we should deserue the blame and he suffereth the stripes that the righteous should be condemned and the wicked acquitted that wee who like barrabas were cruell murtherers and wicked sinners should be let lose and the immaculate lambe of God in whom there was no fault should be deliuered vp to be crucified for what were this but to make the iust God like vniust Pilate what were this but to deny his owne word hauing said that the righteous should liue in his righteousnes Ezech. 18.20 and the sinner die in his iniquitie To which I answere first that it would not indeede haue stoode with Gods iustice to haue punished Christ as he was innocent and righteous nor to haue acquitted and absolued vs who were vnrighteous and wicked but he punished Christ in respect that he had taken vpon him the sins of all the faithfull and absolueth vs as we are freed from our sins clothed with his righteousnes and obedience He punished Christ not as he was most iust and free from sin but as he was our suretie who had taken vpon him to discharge our debt and to satiffie for our sinnes and thus the creditor may iustly require his debt of the suretie though in respect of himselfe he owed him nothing and thus he may nay ought to release the principall when the suretie hath allreadie discharged the debt Secondly I answere that it had bin iniustice in God if he had forced our Sauiour Christ who was iust and innocent to vndergoe the punishments which were due vnto vs who were malefactors and offenders for this were to condemne the righteous and to iustifie the wicked but our Sauiour Christ of his owne free accord did voluntarily offer himselfe to stand in our place and to discharge that debt which we owed and to make satissaction to his father by suffering that punishment which wee had deserued Ioh. 10.18 And this apeareth Ioh. 10.18 where our Sauiour saith that no man tooke his life from him but that hee laied it downe of himselfe And the Apostle telleth vs that he humbled himselfe Phil. 2.8 and became obedient vnto death Phil. 2.8 In which respect his death is called a sacrifice or free oblation which he voluntarily offered vnto his father Heb. 9.14 Heb. 9.14 and therefore the Lord might iustly take that which Christ freely gaue nay it had been crueltie and iniustice if he should haue refused the paiment of such a sufficient suretie when he voluntarily offered it for our discharge choosing rather still to haue kept vs in prison bound in the chaines of euerlasting death Lastly there might haue been some shew of rigor and iniustice if Christ the innocent had been ouerwhelmed in suffering the punishments which were due vnto vs who were the offendors but being not onely man which suffered but God also and therefore of infinit power and maiestie he was able to pay our great debt and yet is neuer the poorer to suffer death and ouercome it by suffering and by yeelding a while to the malice of our spirituall enemies he finally vanquished and gloriously triumphed ouer them all and therefore it
loue giue vs his holy spirit whereby we are purged from our corruptions sanctified and raised vp from the death of sinne to newnes of life so that our holines is not a cause of our calling but Gods election and calling is a cause of our holines And this appeareth both by testimonies of Scripture and examples For the first the Lord professeth Esa 65.1 Esa 65.1 that he offered himselfe to those that asked not after him and was found of them that sought him not c. The Apostle Ephes 2.1 affirmeth that euen those who are the Church and people of God were before their calling and conuersion not sicke only but euen dead in their sinnes in which they walke according to the course of the world Eph. 2.1.3.12 that they were by nature the children of wrath as well as others as it is vers 3. and that they were without Christ aliants from the common-wealth of Israell strangers from the couenant of promise and had no hope and were without God in the world as it is vers 12. So 1. Cor. 6.11 he saith that those who were now sanctified and iustified were in time past fornicators 1. Cor. 6.11 idolators adulterers wantons buggerers c. The Apostle Peter like wise writing to the Church of Christ saith both of himselfe and them also that they had spent the time past before their conuersion after the lust of the gentiles walking in wantonnesse gluttonie and in abominable idolatries 1. Pet. 4.3 1. Pet. 4.3 And the Prophet Esay saith that we all were wandering sheepe Esa 53.6 vntill the Lord gathered vs into his sheepefold So that it was so far of that we should deserue nay grace or mercie at Gods hand that in his iustice he might rather haue consumed vs as his enemies than called vs to be his Church and people This also is plaine in the examples specified in the booke of God for what excellencie or worthines was in Abraham who before his calling was an idolater or in Rahab who had spent her time in lust and filthines or in Manasses who was a cruell idolater a murtherer a sorcerer or in Matthew who was a publicane or in Paul who was a bloodie persecutor or in the thiefe who had spent his life in al outrage and wickednes what excellencie or desert was in any of vs who haue not so much as a thought or inclination to any good thing or any power to performe it and therefore we must conclude with the Apostle that we are called with an holy calling not according to our workes 2. Tim. 1.9 but according to his owne purpose of grace c. 2. Tim. 1.9 § Sect. 4 The second part of effectuall calling is that reciprocall donation whereby God the father giueth Christ Iesus his onely begotten sonne Of the second part of our effectual calling to wit our reciprocall donation truely and effectually to al his elect to be their head redcemer and Sauiour and also whereby he giueth his elect vnto Christ to become his members that so they may be saued and redeemed by him whereupon all Gods elect may truly say that this Christ Iesus God and man is mine head my Sauiour and redeemer and all his merits obedience and benefits purchased by both are become mine by this right as being a member of his bodie and our Sauiour also may as truely say of Gods elect that they are his whom he hath right to redeeme and saue because hee is their head and they his members Of this mutuall donation and gift the Scriptures speake euidently Esa 9.6 Ioh. 3.16 and first that Christ is giuen vnto vs Esa 9.6 Vnto vs a childe is borne and vnto vs a sonne is giuen Ioh. 3.16 So God loued the world that he gaue his onely begotten sonne that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue euerlasting life Rom. 8.32 Secondly Rom. 8.32 Ioh. 17.6 that we are giuen vnto Christ it is manifest Ioh. 17.6 I haue declared thy name vnto the men which thou gauest me out of the world thine they were and thou gauest them me c. So. Ioh. 10.29 My father which gaue them me is greater then all and none is able to take them out of my fathers hand By which places it plainely appeareth that Christ is giuen vnto vs by God his father and we vnto Christ But in what manner is this mutuall donation made surely not grosely and corporally but spiritually after a celestiall manner for the meanes whereby it is brought to passe on Gods parr is his diuine and holy spitit and on our part a true and liuely faith § Sect. 5 The third part of effectuall calling is the vnion and communion which is betwixt Christ and Gods elect Of the third part viz. our vnion with Christ which followeth vpon the donation before spoken of whereby Christ Iesus and they are mistically coupled together into one body hee becomming their head and they becomming his members Of this the Apostle speaketh Ephes 4.15.16 where hee exhorteth the faithful to grow vp into him which is the head that is Christ Eph. 4.15 by whom all the bodie being coupled together by euery ioynt c. receiueth increase And chap. 5.30 We are members of his bodie and 5.30 of his flesh and of his bones And of this our Sauiour Christ speaketh in the parable of the vine Ioh. 15.1 where he cōpareth himselfe to the stock root and al the faithful to the branches Ioh. 15.1 and the Apostle expresseth it by a metaphoricall speech taken from a building comparing Christ to the foundation and the Church to the rest of the building Eph. 2.20.21.22 Now wee must not conceiue of this vnion that it is either natural Eph. 2.20.21 as the three persons in Trinitie are vnited in the same diuine nature or personall as the bodie and soule being vnited make one man or corporall as the parts of a building are coupled one with another but this coniunction and vnion is made by the spirit of God which dwelling in the manhood of christ aboue measure filling it with the graces thereof is from it deriued vnto all the faithfull and true members of Christs bodie filling them with the like graces in measure and on our part by a true and liuely faith whereby we doe applie vnto vs Christ Iesus and all his benefits And this appeareth Eph. 2.22 where the Apostle saith that wee are the habitation of God by the spirit Eph. 2.22 1. Ioh. 4.13 And 1. Ioh 4.13 Hereby we know that we dwell in him and he in vs because he hath giuen vs of his spirit So that by the spirit of God dwelling in vs we are made one with Christ and Christ with vs. Now the manner whereby this vnion is made is this the faithful man body and soule is vnited vnto whole Christ God and man but first and immediatly to the humane nature and mediatly thereby to the
from the world and ingrafted as liuely members into the bodie of Christ Iesus Motiues to perswade to the diligent hearing of Gods word The first motiue Let vs therefore strongly arme our selues against this temption as being most pernitious vnto our owne soules and to this end let vs briefly consider of some reasons whereby wee may be stirred vp diligētly to frequent Gods holy assemblies to be made partakers of this heauenly ambassage First therefore were are to know that the ministerie of the word is Gods owne ordinance which he hath instituted and ordained for the gathering together of the Saints and building the bodie of his Church Eph. 4.11.12 as appeareth Eph. 4.11.12 Neither doth he vse ordinarily any other meanes especially where this is to bee had for the true conuersion of his children and for the working of the sanctifying graces of his spirit in them And therefore though he could by extraordinary meanes haue sufficiently instructed the Eunuch in the waies of saluation yet he would not but rather vseth his owne ordinance and sendeth Philip to preach vnto him Act. 8. Though hee could haue illuminated the eyes and vnderstanding of Paul Act. 8. Act. 9.6.17 by the immediat worke of his spirit yet hee chose rather to send him to Ananias Act. 9.6.17 Though hee could by the ministerie of his Angel haue sufficiently infourmed Cornelius in things necessarie to saluation yet he would not offer so great disparagement to his owne ordinance Act. 10.5.6 and therefore he causeth him to send for the Apostle Peter Act. 10.5.6 And therefore if wee would haue any assurance of our effectual calling and true conuersion vnto God let vs with all care all diligence heare the word of God preached vnto vs. The second motiue Secondly let vs consider that it is euen God himselfe who speaketh by the mouthes of his Ambassadours and that they come not in their owne names but in Christs stead to intreate vs that we would be reconciled vnto God 2. Cor. 5.20 as it is 2. Cor. 5.20 that though they bee but earthen vessels yet they bring from the world and is yet hid to those that perish 2. Cor. 4.7 2. Cor. 4.7 And hēce it is that the Prophets being to pronounce their prophecies still begin with The word of the Lord and Thus saith the Lord and God himselfe sending Ieremie to preach saith that he had put his words into his mouth Iere. 1.9 Iere. 1.9 Whosoeuer therefore refuse to heare the word of God preached refuse to heare the Lord himselfe as our Sauiour plainly affirmeth Luk. 10.16 He that heareth you heareth me Luk. 10.16 and he that despiseth you despiseth me and what hope can they haue of comming vnto God who cannot endure to heare his voyce calling them vnto him § Sect. 3 Thirdly The third motiue 2. Cor. 5.18 the titles which are giuen vnto the word in the Scriptures may serue as strong arguments to moue vs carefully to heare the same for it is called the ministerie of reconciliation whereby we are reconciled vnto God 2. Cor. 5.18 and therefore without it there being no other ordinarie meanes of reconciliation we remaine still Gods enemies It is called the Gospell of peace Eph. 6.15 Eph. 6.15 without which wee haue neither peace with God nor the peace of conscience It is called the word of grace Act. 14.3 and 18.32 because it is the meanes whereby the Lord deriueth vnto vs his grace and mercie Act. 14.3 and all the spirituall graces of his sanctifying spirit Phil. 2.16 Act. 13.26 It is called the word of life Phil. 2.16 and the word of saluation Act. 13.26 because it is the meanes wherby we are saued out of the hands of spirituall enemies and are certainly assured of euerlasting life and happinesse Matth. 13.44 It is called the kingdome of God Matth. 13.44 because thereby we are brought first into the kingdom of grace and afterwards into the kingdome of glorie It is that heauenly seede whereby we are begotten vnto God in which respect the ministers thereof are called spiritual fathers 1. Cor. 4.15 1. Cor. 4.15 and therefore without it wee can neuer be regenerated and borne vnto God It is the foode of our soules euen milke for babes 1. Cor. 3.2 Heb. 5.12 and strong meate for men of ripe yeares 1. Cor. 3.2 Heb. 5.12 whereby we are nourished vnto euerlasting life and therefore let vs not refuse this heauenly foode like waiward children when our heauenly father offreth it vnto vs for so our soules being hunger-starued nothing can follow but eternall death and destruction It is the phisicke of our soules whereby being sicke in sinne they are cured and restored for as Christ is our heauenly physition so is his word the potion which hee giueth to purge vs from our corruptions and the preseruatiue which confirmeth vs in health and preserueth vs from the leprous infection of sinne yea this physick is so soueraigne that though with Lazarus were haue lien dead in our graues foure daies that is continued long in our naturall corruptions yet this physicke being applied will raise vs vp to newnesse of life and therefore those who neglect this diuine physicke are subiect to all infection of sinne and being infected can neuer attaine to their health againe It is the square and rule of our liues from which we must not decline neither on the right hand nor on the left Deut. 5.32 Deut. 5.32 and therefore without it our workes must needs be crooked in Gods sight It is a lanthorne to our feete Psal 119.105 and a light vnto our paths Psal 119.105 whereby wee are guided in the waies of holinesse and righteousnesse which leade vs to euerlasting happinesse which being taken away we shall walk in darknesse and be euery step readie to fall into sin and eternall destruction It is the sword of the spirit wherewith we defend our selues and offend our spirituall enemies Eph. 6.17 Eph. 6.17 which being neglected or not skilfully vsed we shall lie open to all thrusts and blowes and be easily ouercome In a word it is profitable for all vses as being the onely ordinarie meanes ordained to conuey vnto vs all good and to preserue vs from all euill and therefore great folly it is for any man to contemne it or to preferre before it vaine pleasures or trifling commodities which also are momentanie and vncertaine § Sect. 4 Fourthly The fourth motiue the manifold benefits which by the word of God are deriued vnto vs may serue as a strong argument to stirre vs vp to the diligent and carefull hearing thereof for first thereby we become true members of the Church out of which there is no saluation and being ingrafted into the body of Christ are made partakers of all his benefits And this appeareth Eph. 4.11.12 Eph. 4.11.12 where the Apostle sheweth that the end of the ministerie is for the gathering together
extraordinarie blessing of God wee may goe with Elias fortie daies in the strength of one meale yet if we feede no oftner when the Lord graunteth vnto vs plentifull prouision of the spirituall foode our soules will be hungerstarued Neither let our often receiuing of this heauenly nourishment cause vs with the vnthankfull Israelits to loath it or like wayward children or impacient sicke patients spit it out of our mouthes againe for if our appetites be thus cloyed through a surfet of satietie surely we are to feare least the Lord who is a cunning physition will prescribe vs a long fast till we haue recouered our stomackes as he threatneth Amos 8.11 I will send a famine in the land Amos. 8.11 not a famine of bread nor a thirst of water but of hearing the word of the Lord. And then we shall wander from sea to sea and from the North euen to the East shall we runne to and fro to seeke the word of the Lord and shall not finde it § Sect. 6 Lastly That we should often heare though we had sufficient knowledge though it should be graunted that we had attained vnto such a measure of knowledge that we should neede no more yet are there many reasons why we should continually heare Gods word with as great diligence as euer we did for the end of our hearing is not onely to know but also to practise not only to informe our iudgements but also to reforme our affections not onely to beget the graces of Gods spirit in vs but also to nourish and increase them not onely to teach vs what we should doe but also to stirre vs vp to the doing thereof and the word of God is not onely a light for our feete to shew vs the way but also a pricke in our sides to make vs goe in the way and a bridle in our mouthes to keepe vs from wandering it is not onely profitable to teach but to improue to correct and instruct in righteousnes That the man of God may be absolute being made perfect vnto all good workes 2. Tim. 3.16 as it is 2. Tim. 3.16 it is not onely profitable for doctrine but for edification exhortation and consolation as appeareth 1. Cor. 14.3 And therefore it is not sufficient to come once or twice to the assemblies of Gods saints 1. Cor. 14.3 but we must aboue all things desire with the prophet Dauid that we may dwell in the house of the Lord all the daies of our life Psal 27.4 to behold the beautie of the Lord and to visit his temple Psal 27.4 For though our knowledge be neuer so great yet so long as we haue any sinne hanging on or any grace imperfect in vs we had neede to be continuall hearers of Gods word for the suppressing of the one and perfecting of the other CHAP. XIX Sathans temptation whereby hee perswadeth men that the Scriptures are not Gods word answered § Sect. 1 THe second temptation which Sathan suggesteth into mens mindes The temptation to the end he may moue them to neglect the hearing of Gods word or though they doe heare it to reiect it through vnbeliefe he thus frameth What folly is it to take such paines in hearing the scripture and what madnes is it so stedfastly to beleeue it seeing thou knowest not whether it be Gods word or the subtill deuise of mans braine to keepe the people in awe and to restraine them from such secret faults as other humane lawes ratified and confirmed with temporall and outward punishments and rewards cannot keepe them from because the lawes of princes cannot no more than the lawgiuers themselues either fore see preuent or punish any faults and offences which are not open and manifest why shouldest thou thereby be moued to forsake thy delightfull sinnes and to imbrace vnpleasant godlines to abandon thy pleasures and to vndertake an austere and strict course of life seeing thou knowest not whether the scriptures be true or false the word of the euerlasting God or the inuention of mortall man The ansvvere that all religion dependeth vpon the authoritie of the Scriptures Against which temptation it behoueth euery man most carefully to arme himselfe as vndermining the very foundation of all true religion for take away the authoritie of the scriptures and you shall open a wide dore to all carnall worldlines beastly epicurisme and diuelish atheisme they being the onely true rule of vertue whereby we are directed to chuse the good and refuse the euill the scepter of God whereby he ruleth all the subiects of his kingdome which being reiected we giue ouer our selues to be ruled by the diuell and the lusts of our owne flesh the light of our eyes without which wee are blind and walke in darkenes the foode of our soules which being taken away they languish in all spirituall graces and fall into miserable death and destruction and the sworde of the spirit whereby wee defend our selues and beate backe our spirituall enemies which being plucked out of our hand we are easily vanquished and led captiue vnto all sinne and wickednes § Sect. 2 Reasons to proue that the scripture was indited by Gods spirit 1. The antiquitie of the scriptures And that we may be the better prouided against this temptation let vs propound some reasons whereby gainesayers may be conuinced and Gods children perswaded of the truth and authoritie of the scripture The first argument to proue the scriptures to be written by the motion and reuelation of Gods spirit is the antiquitie thereof for whatsoeuer religion is most auncient that proceedeth from God but the religion contained in the scriptures is of all other most auncient and therefore God was the author thereof The first part of this reason is cleere and manifest for seeing man was created for Gods glorie to the end he should worship and serue him and could not performe acceptable worship and seruice vnto God vnlesse he reuealed his wil vnto him therfore that man might attaine vnto the end of his creation it was necessarie that the Lord should from the beginning reueale vnto him his true religion whereby he might know how to worship and serue him according to his will And consequently the first and most auncient religion is the true religion which proceeded from God and all other are false and counterfait which are disagreeing and repugnant hereunto seeing Gods will is one and the same constant and immutable The second part of this reason namely that the religion deliuered in the scriptures is of all others most auncient is of vndoubted truth for it is within a few daies as auncient as the world it selfe taking it beginning from mans creation and so continuing in a constant and vnchangeable course vnto this day Now all other religions are but new and vpstart in comparison hereof taking their beginnings diuers thousand yeares since the creation yea euen the Gods themselues which they worship which intruth were men like themselues
they handle is the argument which they handle and the end whereunto they tend For the subiect whereof they intreate are the great workes of the euerliuing God how hee exerciseth his mercie towards his children in sustaining defending and sauing them from all their enemies and his iustice towards the wicked in turning their counsailes to foolishnes in ouerthrowing their designes and purposes curbing in their rage and violence and in punishing and destroying them Now if you consider and peruse all other writings in the world besides you shall finde no such matter contained in them for some labour in polishing humane Arts some set out large histories of the actions counsailes successe policies enterprises and perturbations of men like themselues so that at the first sight wee may know that they are indited by the spirit of man seeing they are wholie spent in humane affaires neuer intermedling with any spirituall matter appertaining vnto God Moreouer the scriptures attribute the gouerning and wise disposing of all things to Gods al-ruling prouidence that he may haue the whole praise of his owne workes as when they speake of some famous victorie they doe ascribe it neither to the wisedome of the Captaine nor to the valour of the common souldier but vnto the Lord of hoasts alone neither doe they make poems in the praise of Moses Iosua Dauid Ezechias or any other of the Kings and Leaders but in the praise of the Lord who by his owne strong arme hath giuen his children victorie ouer their enemies Now whence can this proceed but from the spirit of God inditing them who contrarie to the nature of man which desireth rather all praise himselfe doth moue him to refuse all glorie attributed to himselfe that all the praise may bee ascribed vnto God So when they speake of any benefit receiued by the Church they doe not attribute it to worldly friends their good fortune or their owne industrie and labour but to the blessing of God proceeding of his meere mercie goodnesse towards them And contrariwise when they set downe the destruction of the wicked they doe not ascribe it to any want of their owne care and prouidence nor to the malice or power of their enemies nor to blind chance or other outward accident but to the hand of God exercising his iudgements vpon them and punishing them for their sinnes Now if you peruse all other writings you shall finde that they aime at nothing lesse than Gods glorie for some write to shew their eloquence others to extoll their wits and deepe learning others to aduance the praise of mortall men aboue the clowdes some for one end and some for another all aiming at their owne praise pleasure or profit neuer so much as once respecting Gods glorie in their least thought and hence it is that setting downe any victorie they ascribe it to the weaknesse or want of wit prouidence or courage of the aduerse part or to the fortitude of the Captains the resolutenesse of the souldiers the aduantages of the place Sunne winde and such like circumstances in the meane time excluding the God of battailes as though he had no stroke in this busines So likewise when they speake of any other affaires or accidents which fall out in the gouernment of the world they ascribe all to outward circumstances inferiour meanes and subordinate causes as though God had giuen ouer the gouernment of the earth and had committed the ruling of the sterne to blind fortune Now whence can this exceeding difference proceede that they should altogether aime at the glorie of God and these wholie at the praise pleasure profit of man that they should alwaies ascribe the gouernment and disposing of all things to the wise prouidence of God and these to outward accidents naturall causes and inferiour meanes Surely because they were indited by the spirit of God and therefore themselues are diuine sauouring wholie of the author of them and these by the spirit of man and therfore al contained in them is meerly humane carnall natural § Sect. 2 The ninth reason taken from the stile of the Scriptures The ninth reason may be taken from the stile and manner of penning the Scriptures in which they much differ from all other writings whatsoeuer for whereas men in their writings affect the praise of flowing eloquence and loftinesse of phrase the holie Ghost in penning the Scriptures hath vsed great simplicitie and wonderfull plainnesse applying himselfe to the capacitie of the most vnlearned in which low and humble maner of speech he doth notwithstanding set foorth the deepe wisedome of God and the profound mysteries of religion the bottome whereof the most wise and learned in the world can not search into and vnder the vaile of simple and plain speech there shineth such diuine wisedom and glorious maiestie that all the humane writings in the world though neuer so adorned with the flowers of eloquence and sharpe conceits of wit and learning cannot so deeply pearce the heart of man nor so forcibly worke vpon his affections nor so powerfully incline his will either to the imbracing of that which is good or auoiding of that which is euill as the word of God and whence can this proceed but from the vertue power and wisedome of the spirit of God who is the author of them Moreouer wee may obserue in the stile of the Scriptures a maiesticall authoritie aboue all other witings which onely beseemeth the glorious King and soueraigne commander of heauen and earth for they speake in the same manner and inioyne the like obedience to prince and people rich and poore learned and vnlearned without any difference or respect of person not vsing any arguments reasons or perswasions but absolutely commanding that dutie which is to be done and forbidding that sinne which should be left vndone and that vnder the promise of euerlasting life and blessednesse and the paine not of the gallowes racke or wheele but of eternall death and damnation and whom beseemeth it to promise euerlasting life or to threaten euelrasting death but him only who is himselfe eternall and euerlasting and who hath this absolute authoritie of commanding all without any difference but he who is Lord Creator and gouernour of the prince as well as the people Lastly this word of God doth not only extend it selfe to the outward actions and conuersation requiring onely the externall obedience which is in fact and outward behauiour which is the vttermost that humane lawes respect because the lawgiuers can see no further but the law of God requireth especially the obedience of the heart and forbiddeth not only consent to any euill but euen concupiscence and lust now who can make lawes for the heart and conscience or though he should be so fond to make them who could either reward the obedient or punish the disobedient but God alone who searcheth the heart and reines The stile therefore of the scriptures being peculiar vnto themselues shewing maiestie in lowlinesse
substance in the proper and speciall truth than in the common and generall and though in one place they do not so cleere the truth as they should yet they doe it in many other And therefore let not Sathan perswade vs to neglect the Scriptures because there are wants and imperfections in the translations for if we studie and meditate euen in the meanest and conforme and frame our liues according to that trueth which wee learne out of them wee shall attaine vnto euerlasting life and happinesse Men doe not vse to neglect their businesse because by reason of some cloude the sunne doth not shine vpon them in his full brightnesse for that light which they inioy is sufficient though not so gloriously bright as when it shineth in his full cleerenesse so we must not neglect the conforming of our selues to the Scriptures because we cannot see them shine in their own glorious brightnesse as they were penned by the inspiration of the holy Ghost in the originall language for as well may a painter expresse in his table with artificiall colours the glory of the Sunne as any man liuing can expresse that perfect beautie and diuine glory which shineth in the naturall phrase of holy Scriptures in a translation but rather wee are to inioy the benefit of this glorious shining Sunne of Gods word though the brightnesse bee as it were vayled and somewhat shadowed with the cloude of another language for notwithstanding through it they shine and afford vs such light as may be sufficient to guide and direct vs in the waies of holinesse and righteousnesse which will bring vs in the end to eternall glory and endlesse felicity CHAP. XXIII Sathans temptations taken from the euill liues of the Ministers answered § Sect. 1 ANd so much concerning the obiections which Sathan maketh against the Scriptures themselues That Sathan by disgracing the ministers seeketh to disgrace their ministerie also to the end hee may make men neglect to heare and reade them But if this will not preuaile then hee leaueth to disgrace the word it selfe and seeketh by discrediting the Ministers thereof to make them to contemne their Ministerie and to this ende hee vseth all his skill to draw them into some grosse and scandalous sinne and to neglect that doctrine themselues which they teach vnto others shewing in their liues and conuersations neither zeale of Gods glorie nor desire of their neighbors good and when he hath attained vnto his purpose in some he thinketh it a sufficient ground for the slaunder of all and a notable foundation whereupon he may builde a most pernitious temptation Art thou so foolish will he say as to thinke all Gospell which the ministers teach that all truth commeth from their mouthes that there is not a more easie way of attaining to euerlasting life then that which they shew vnto thee why do but looke vpon themselues and thoushalt finde their liues farre dissonant from their words that whilest they exhort thee to stricktnes they take their libertie whilest they disswade thee from taking thy pleasure affecting honors setting thy heart vpon riches themselues in the meane time are as voluptuous ambitious and couetous as any other and whilest they indeauour to make sinne to appeare vnto thee as blacke as hell themselues imbrace it with pleasure and delight as though it were the ioy of heauen Who therefore can imagine that they thinke as they speake or that they are perswaded that heauen gate is so straight and the way so troublesome and hard to finde as they goe about to perswade thee seeing themselues take the least paines in walking in this way which they prescribe vnto others Or if it be the truth which they teach then surely they are not worth the hearing who in their liues deny this truth which in their words they professe for what hope canst thou haue that it will be powerfull to worke grace in thee seeing it hath no power to worke it in themselues or that they can perswade thee to that holines to which themselues are not perswaded § Sect. 2 And thus doth Sathan seeke to keepe men from hearing of Gods word The answere to the former temptation that so being weakned and hungerstarued for want of this heauenly Manna he may vanquish them at the first onset and leade them captiue vnto all sinne and being still hudwinckt with the thicke vaile of ignorance he may leade them the direct way to hell and vtter destruction and therefore it behoueth euery one to arme themselues that so they may beate backe the violence of this temptation First therefore Ministers subiect to all humaine imperfection whereas he saith that the ministers speak not as they think because they do not as the speak we are to know for the answering of this temptation that ministers are subiect to the same corruptions and infirmities which are incident vnto other men and though they are called in the scriptures Angels in respect that they are Gods messengers to bring and publish the glad tidings of the Gospell yet are they not Angels in respect of their puritie and perfection but as they are flesh and blood subiect to all humane frailtie as they are borne in sinne and defiled with originall corruption so are they as prone as others to fall into al actuall transgressions if the Lord restraine them not Neither must we imagine that learning and knowledge doe indue men with sanctification and the sauing graces of Gods spirit for then we might attaine vnto them by our studie labour and industrie whereas the Scriptures teach vs that they are Gods free gifts which hee bestoweth on whom he will then it would follow that hee who is indued with most knowledge and learning should also haue most grace and sanctification whereas our owne experience teacheth vs that many of the greatest Doctors of the world spend their liues in all voluptuous pleasures and licentiousnesse What then doe these men teach one thing and beleeue another Surely it may be the case of many for faith commeth not by varietie of knowledge neither is it tied to learning but it is the free gift of God bestowed as well yea and as often also vpon the simple fisherman as vpon the learned Pharisie and therefore though they haue such great learning and knowledge that they are able to instruct others and defend the truth against all opposers yet may they be as hard hearted and full of infidelitie as the most ignorant and sottish in the world Shall then their hardnesse of heart and infidelitie moue vs to call the truth of God which they deliuer into question as though it were a matter doubtfull whether it is the word of God or no God forbid Nay let God be true and euerie man a liar For their owne consciences are conuinced of this truth though not perswaded and the Lord hath giuen them eies to see it though not hearts to beleeue it to the end that the praise of our saluation
and that to them alone this speech was directed the Apostle plainely taketh away this cauill for setting downe the words of institution for the vse of the whole Church of Corinth hee willeth euery one indefinitly to examine himselfe and so to eate of this breade and drinke of this cuppe 1. Cor. 11.28 1. Corinth 11.28 And thus if wee studie and meditate in Gods word wee shall find most cleere manifest places for the confirmation of the truth and confutation of all sects errors and heresies But what if this meanes be taken away from vs of reading studying the scriptures either because they are onely to bee had in an vnknowne language as in the time of popery or because we cannot reade and haue no body to teach vs What if both reading and studying them we finde many doubts and difficulties and diuers places which seeme to fauour diuers and opposite opinions and religions how the must we quit our selues out of this laberinth of ambiguitie and doubtfulnesse seeing it is preiudiciall to appeale to the iudgement of either faction I answere that in these dayes the meanes of knowledge are not so scant but that they may inioy them that labour for them for either they may obtaine the vse of the Scriptures in their owne language where they dwel or else in some other place by remouing their habitation though they cānot reade yet it is no hard matter to learne to those who will vse paines and diligence or at least to get the helpe of others to supplie their want and defect in this behalfe But let it bee granted that we were abandoned of all these meanes or that vsing them there were some doubt remaining of which we cannot be resolued are we therefore destitute of helpe and forsaken of all meanes whereby wee might attaine vnto the knowledge of the truth No surely For if when allother meanes faile vs we haue our recourse vnto God by earnest effectual prayer instantly crauing his holy spirit to guide and direct vs we haue a mercifull promise that he will heare our request and graunt vnto vs his holy spirit as it is Luke 11.13 Luke 11.13 and that thereby he will illuminate the blinde eyes of our vnderstanding inlighten our minds with the knowledge of the truth and take away from vs all preiudice of opinion and forestalled iudgement so as we shal discerne truth from falsehood and Gods true religion from errors and lies sects and heresies Iohn 16.13 For this spirit of truth will leade vs into al truth as it is Ioh. 16.13 He searcheth al things 1. Cor. 2.10.12 euen the deepe things of God and to this end we receiue him that we may knowe the things which are giuen vnto vs of God as it is 1. Cor. 2.10.12 He is that precious eye-salue wherewith being annointed we see Reuel 3.18 who before were blinde Reuel 3.18 And if once wee haue receiued this annoynting we neede not that any man should teach vs 1. Ioh. 2.27 for this annoynting teacheth vs all things as it is 1. Ioh. 2.27 Though therefore we were abandoned of all other meanes yet let not Sathan perswade vs to neglect all religion because we cannot discerne the true religion from that which is false for if we earnestly and sincerely labour after the knowledge of the truth and with good Cornelius continually implore the assstance and direction of Gods spirit wee shall bee sure to obtaine our desire for the Lord hath promised it and hee will vndoubtedly be as good as his word CHAP. XXV Sathans temptations taken from our vnworthinesse and vnfitnesse to heare answered § Sect. 1 ANd so much concerning the temptations of Sathan That our sins and vnworthinesse should not hinder vs from hearing Gods word which he draweth from the Ministers to discredit the Gospel and to diswade men from the hearing thereof but if he cannot thus preuaile he will leaue the Ministers and come to the parties themselues suggesting into their minds that they are vnworthy in respect of the innumerable number of their sinnes to be hearers of the Gospell which is so pure and excellent and that their corruptions are so great their vnderstandings so blind their memories so slippery their wils so peruerse their heart and affections so wicked and prophane that it is to be feared in regard of this their vnfitnes to heare that the word of God which in it selfe is the sauour of life vnto life will become vnto them the sauour of death to their more deepe condemnation For the answering of which temptation wee are to know first that our sinnes and vnworthinesse should be so farre from hindring vs frō the hearing of Gods words that they should rather serue as forcible arguments to moue vs more attentiuely and diligently to heare it because it is the meanes ordayned of God to pull vs out of our sins to purge vs from our corruptions to worke in vs true sanctification and to make vs of the sonnes of wrath the children of God Moreouer though we want faith and all other sanctifying graces yet we are to heare the word of God for therefore the Lord hath ordained the ministery of the word not onely to increase grace where it is begun but also to beget and begin it where it is wanting so that we must not only heare because we are fit but also that we may be made fit who before were vnfit Neither are we to imagine that faith and other graces goe before hearing but follow after as fruits and effects thereof Rom. 10.14.17 as the Apostle plainely sheweth Rom. 10.14 But how shall they call on him in whom they haue not beleeued And how shall they beleeue in him of whom they haue not heard And how shall they heare without a Preacher And verse 17. Faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the word of God If then there be no faith without hearing nor no grace without faith it must needs follow that before we heare we are destitute of faith all sauing grace and that by hearing they are wrought in vs God preuenting vs with his grace and calling vs vnto himselfe not only when we had no deserts to merit his mercy but also not so much as any grace to desire it And hence it is that the Apostle saith 2. Tim. 1.9 That God hath called vs with an holy calling not according to our works 2. Tim. 1.9 but according to his own purpose and grace which was giuen vnto vs through Christ Iesus before the world was The truth hereof may appeare in all the examples of Gods saints who before their calling were so far from deseruing any grace at Gods hand that rather they deserued confusion vtter destruction For example what worthines was in Abraham before his conuersion who liued in grosse idolatry what worthines in Rahab the harlot in Manasses a cruell tirant a wicked sorcerer an horrible idolater what worthines in Marie Magdalene possessed by
seuen diuels or in Matthew and Zacheus the Publicanes or in Paul who persecuted the Church of God In a word what worthines is in any of Gods saints before the Lord by the preaching of his word made effectuall by the inward operation of his spirit hath called and conuerted and pulled them out of their sins and corruptions in which they wallowed and indued them with some measure of his sanctifying and sauing graces § Sect. 2 Secondly That our vnfitnesse to heare should not make vs neglect hearing whereas he obiecteth our vnfitnes to heare because our eares are dull our eyes blind our hearts hard and our wils affections and all the powers and faculties of our bodies and soules wholy corrupted and disordered this must not moue vs to neglect the hearing of Gods word but to become hearers thereof with more care and diligence for it is the two-edged sword of the spirit which will pearce and make way for it selfe to enter and will builde a lodging for it selfe to dwell in it is not onely a light to guide those that see but a precious eye-salue to giue sight vnto those who were borne blinde it is not onely the heauenly deaw which maketh Gods graces to spring in vs but also that diuine seede which giueth them being and rooting in our hearts it is not onely the foode of our soules to preserue and increase that strength which wee alreadie haue but also that immortall seede by which wee are first begotten vnto God and borne againe who before were dead in our sinnes and that excellent physicke of our soules by which they are purged from their corruptions and restored vnto health which before were deadly sicke in sinne it maketh vs first to will that which is good and then further to desire it it giueth vs life who before were dead in our sinnes and then preserues this life it begets and begins faith sanctification and all other graces in vs and being begotten and begun it strengtheneth increaseth them and therefore let not Sathan disswade vs from the hearing of Gods word because of our sinnes vnworthinesse and vnfitnesse for as it is a notable meanes ordained of God for the increasing of grace where it alreadie is so is it no lesse effectuall for the begetting of grace where it neuer was There is no wise man that will neglect his trade and liue idely because he is poore but rather this will moue him to be more painfull therein as being the meanes whereby hee may become rich neither doe men refuse all nourishment because they haue emptie and hungrie stomackes but doe more earnestly desire meate that they may be filled and satisfied yea euen those whose stomackes are weake doe not altogether refuse their foode but eate something to sharpen their appetite and so by little and little in vsing their stomackes they get stomacks let vs follow the like practise and when we â—â—rceiue our beggerlinesse in Gods graces let vs more earnestly â—â—bour after this heauenly treasure and precious pearle that we may be made rich wheÌ„ we feele our emptines of all vertue aâ—â— goodnesse let vs more eagerly hunger after this spirituall Mâ—â—na that we may be filled and satisfied when we finde our appetite weake and our stomacks indisposed to eate of this heauenly foode let vs a little force our selues against the appetite or 〈◊〉 all good meanes to quicken and sharpen it and so wee shall finde that the oftner we eate the oftner we shall desire the more wee heare the word of God the more wee shall desire to heare and the greater benefit wee shall receiue by it Whereas neglect of hearing will make vs euery day more vnfit to heare euen as long abstinence doth quite spoyle the stomack CHAP. XXVI How wee must arme our selues against Sathans temptations whereby he laboureth to make the word of God fruitlesse § Sect. 1 ANd these are the temptations which Sathan vseth to disswade vs from hearing the word That Sathan tempteth vs to carelesse negligence in hearing but if we breake these snares and cannot bee withheld from frequenting Gods holie assemblies then hee will labour by all meanes to make the word of God which we heare fruitlesse and vneffectuall for our conuersion and saluation and to this end hee will labour to work in vs a negligent carelesnesse in hearkening to those things which are deliuered and this is vsually accompanied with dulnesse of spirit drowsinesse and sleepinesse or if wee set our selues to heare the word with any care and conscience to profit thereby then he wil seeke to distract our mindes with wandring thoughts either by offring and suggesting to our consideration and memorie the world and the vanities thereof as our affaires and businesse and those pleasures wherewith wee are most delighted or if this will not preuaile by casting into our mindes things in their owne nature good and religious if they were thought vpon in time conuenient to the end that wee may be distracted and be made vnfit to heare the word with profit That to resist Sathan we must prepare our selues before we heare Which temptations we are to withstand as being most dangerous and pernicious and to this purpose there is something required at our hands to be perfourmed before our comming to Gods assemblies and something afterwards Before wee come to the hearing of the word there is required due preparation whereby our mindes are made fit vessels to receiue the spirituall treasure and foode of our soules For if we come into the congregation of the faithfull without any premeditation reuerence or regard of the action which we are to take in hand if we present our selues rashly and vnaduisedly as if we went to a play or to dispatch some worldly businesse we shall hardly keepe our minds from negligent wandring and worldly distractions which will make the word of God fruitlesse and vnprofitable § Sect. 2 Now this preparation doth principally consist first in the purging of our corrupt affections VVherein this preparation consisteth Eccl. 4.17 to which duty the wise man exhorteth vs Eccl. 4.17 Take heed to thy feete when thou entrest into the house of God that is be carefull to purge thine affections which are the feete of thy soule And this was typically signified by the outward washing of the Israelites before the promulgation of the law Exod. 19.10 Exod. 19.10 where by the washing of their clothes and bodies the purging of the secret corruptions of the heart was signified and represented Which dutie is necessarily to be performed of al those who will heare the word with profit for as the most pure liquor is defiled and made vnprofitable for vse if it bee put into a polluted and stinking vessell so the pure liquor of Gods word is defiled and made fruitlesse vnto al those who receiue it into an heart polluted with vncleane affections As therefore Moses was enioyned by God to put off his shooes from his feete before he
who heare it as it is Esa 55.11 we know if a salue be applied vnto a wound eyther it healeth it or els the sore ouercōming the vertue therof doth more fester and ranckle and so this spiritual salue being applied vnto our soules wounded with sinne doth either cure them or else becomming vneffectuall they waxe worse and worse When men sleepe are suddainly wakened with some strange and vnusual sound they presently start vp and are amased but after a long time they haue bene acquainted with the noyse they can sleepe securely and not be much disquieted so when men sleeping in carnall securitie are awaked with the threatnings of the law preached vnto them which like Canon shot thūdreth in their eares they are at first somewhat rouzed vp and beginne to looke about them but giuing themselues to sleepe againe in their sinnes after they haue bene many times awakened at last this fearfull sound nothing moues nor disquietts them neither wil any thing waken them out of this spirituall lethargie but the voyce of the Archangell commanding them to arise and to come vnto iudgement § Sect. 7 Seuenthly if we deferre our conuersion vntil our old age 7. Because old age is more vnfitt for repentāce then youth it will then be more harde and difficult then in the time of youth because old men are more indocible vnfit to learn then they were in their youthfull dayes and therefore whosoeuer meane to attaine vnto learning or to knowledge of any science trade or occupation they doe not deferre it to their old daies but giue themselues vnto it in the time of their youth when as their wits are most fresh their capacitie most quicke to receaue instruction Seing then there is much knowledge necessarily required to the making of a true Christian for without knowledge we can haue no faith and without faith there is no saluation therefore for the attaining hereunto it is very needfull that we beginne betimes and set our selues to learne Gods true religion in the time of our youth when as wee are most fit for this purpose And this counsayle the wise man giues vs Prou. 22.6 Teach a child in the trade of his way and when he is old he shall not depart from it Secondly as old men are more vnfit to learne so also they are more forgetfull to remember that which is taught them and therefore if they doe not set their whole mindes vpon Gods word and continually call to mind that which hath beene deliuered vnto them in the preaching thereof meditating therein with the prophet Dauid day and night all they haue learned will easily slip out of their weake and decayed memories Which thing is most hard for them to perfourme by reason of manifold distractions which that age is subiect vnto as the infirmities of the body sicknesse aches and innumerable griefes and also the manifold troubles and cares of mind not onely in respect of their owne state but also in the behalf of their children yong nephewes neere friends whose welfare is as deere vnto thē as their owne now if a single man hath cares inow to distract him from Gods seruice how many are their distractions whose cares are doubled and redoubled and therefore if we would make choise of the fittest time for our conuersiō we must not deferre it till our old age but turne vnto God in our youth when as our wittes are most fit to receyue and our memories to retaine instruction § Sect. 8 Lastly if wee deferre our conuersion vnto God till our old age 8. Because the hour of death is the most vnfit time for repentance or till we lye on our death bed we shall find it more difficult in that our enemie sathan who alwayes goeth about like a roaring lion seeking to deuoure vs doth then redouble his malicious diligence in working our destruction when as hee seeth the time drawe neere wherein hee must attaine his purpose or else for euer faile of his desire what therefore will now our malicious powerfull and most subtill enemie leaue vnattempted what violence will hee not now offer what pollicy will hee not assay to drawe vs from God to his kingdome of darknesse wee knowe that when enemies beseidging a citie doe heare that their seidge is shortly to be raysed by the approaching of mighty succours or within a while will become vaine and bootelesse by reason that the citie well bee more strongly manned and better victualed howe they will bend all their ordinance against the wall to make a breach how furiously they will giue the assault and how desperately they will fight that they may not bee disapointed of their hope and loose all their former labour and shall wee thinke that sathan who hath longe beseidged vs desiring nothing more then to sacke our souls and to spoile them of al Gods graces and to lead them captiue to hell and destruction will vse lesse politicke furie in assaulting vs with all his engines of battrie when hee seeth the time approach when as now or neuer he is to accomplish his desire But let vs consider moreouer how able wee are to indure his assaults if wee doe not prepare our selues before the time of sicknesse arming our selues with the whole armour of God surely wee are naked and lie open to all his violence being destitute of the girdle of veritie the knowledge of Gods truth neither armed with the brestplate of righteousnesse nor hauing our feete shod with the preparation of the gospell of peace whereby wee might bee inabled chearefully to march in the afflicted way which is full of the thornes and briars of tribulation and afflictions wherin we must trauaile if we will goe to Gods kingdome neither yet hauing the shield of faith whereby wee might quench the firie dartes of the wicked one nor the helmet of saluation nor yet any skill to vse the sword of the spirit the word of God eyther for the defending of our soules or the offending of our enemie And whereas wee may hope that God will at that time supply all our wantes and giue vnto vs all his spirituall armour whereby wee may bee defended and sathan repulsed wee are to knowe that God vseth not to giue his heauenly and spirituall graces at the houre of death to those who haue contemned them al their life or if hee doe bestowe them vpon any it is ordinarily by meanes which hee hath ordayned for this purpose as the hearing of the word harty prayer holy conferences and such like spirituall excercises now let it bee graunted that wee may haue at such times of our mortall sicknesses Gods ministers and all other outward helpes to further vs in performing of these duties which yet notwithstanding no man can promise to himselfe yet howe vnfit is any man in this case for the effectuall doing of these holy exercises when as his bodie is full of paine and his minde full of anguishe partly fearing Gods iudgments and eternall
which the Lord wilimprint in them and wee are moued to denie our selues and to cast away our owne righteousnesse and to rest and relye vpon Christ Iesus alone for our iustification and saluation which is quite contrarie to our naturall disposition but it were a miracle of miracles that all these things should be wrought in vs by sicknesse which the Lord hath not ordayned for this purpose when as the meanes appointed by God himselfe the ministerie of his word which is Gods owne ordinance could neuer worke them in vs. It may bee indeed that Gods hand lying heauy vpō vs in the time of sicknesse and fearing worse iudgements in the life to come we may be moued hereby to make a goodly shew and to vowe great reformation if we might bee restored to our health It may be that with Pharaoh we may make a fained confession of our sinnes and promise to amend if this iudgement may be remoued or that we may with Achab outwardly humble our selues before God to the end we may escape those fearefull punishments which are threatned in his word but it is a thousand to one if we then truly repent who haue liued our whole time in impenitency or then turne vnto God if wee were not before that time effectually called and conuerted for as wee liue so wee commonly die neither is it likely that hauing led our liues like wicked Balaam we should die the death of the righteous that hauing alwaies hitherto been thornes and thistles we should now bring forth sweet figges and pleasant grapes when wee are ready to be cut downe and to be cast into the fire that hauing all our life sowed the seedes of wickednesse we should at our death reape the fruit of godlinesse And therefore as the Apostle exhorteth let vs not be deceiued God is not mocked for whatsoeuer a man soweth that shall he also reape for he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reape corruption but he that soweth to the spirit shall of the spirite reape life euerlasting as it is Gal. 6.7.8 Let vs now turne vnto God while he calleth vs and graunteth vs the meanes of our conuersion the ministerie of his word now is the acceptable time now is the day of our saluation and if wee will now turne vnto God and truly repent whilest we might continue in our sinnes we may be assured our repentance is true and vnfained and not pressed out of vs with sence of present paine nor forced with feare of future punishment and that turning to God wee shal be receaued to grace and mercy seeing we then offer to serue him when wee might haue serued Sathan the world and our owne corrupt flesh CHAP. XXX Two letts which hinder worldlings from speedy repentance remooued § Sect. 1 ANd so much concerning these Motiues whereby wee may bee perswaded to speedie repentance The first let is the misaplying of Gods mercy and gratious promisee all which the worldly secure man wardeth and beareth of with a double fence so as they can neuer beate him downe with true humilitie nor pearce his heart with vnfained sorrow for sinne the one is by alleadging Gods mercy manifestly declared vnto vs in the sweet promises of the Gospel the other by obiecting the example of the conuerted thiefe who though hee had spent his whole life in sinne and wickednesse yet at the last hower was receiued to mercy For the first Ezech. 13.32 33.11 Math. 9.13 Math. 11.28 hath not the Lord will they say protested in his word that he desireth not the death of a sinner but that he turne from his way and liue hath not our Sauiour tould vs that he came not to cal the righteous but sinners to repentance and doth he not inuite such vnto him as labour vnder the heauie burthen of sinne promising that hee will ease them And hath not the Apostle Paul taught vs 1. Tim. 2.4 that Gods will is that all men should be saued and come to the knowledge of his trueth Seeing therefore God is so mercifull why should we doubt of our saluation Why should we feare to deferre our repentance follow our pleasures and delights for a time seeing the Lord will receiue vs to mercy whensoeuer we turne vnto him The first let remoued I answere first that though al this were certaine true and not to bee doubted of yet it is a most vnthankefull part and horrible ingratitude against our gracious God and louing father to take occasion of his mercie the more to offend him as before I haue shewed Secondly I answere that as God hath shewed his mercy in the gratious promises of the Gospell so also he hath as plainely declared his iustice in the seuere threatnings of the law and he is as true in the one as in the other And therefore all the question is who shal tast of his mercy and who of his iustice seing that is promised to some and this threatned against others or rather in truth it is without all question for the Lord hath plainely shewed in his word that hee will extend his mercy to all repentant sinners and to them onely and that he will declare his iustice in powring out his iust iudgements vpon the wicked who liue in their sinnes and especially vpon those who take occasion of Gods mercie to continue in their vnrepentancie despising the riches of his bountifulnes his patience long suffering for hereby they heape vnto themselues wrath against the day of wrath and the declaration of the iust iudgmēt of God as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 2.4.5 Though then there be neuer so many sweet promises in the gospel yet they who continue in their sinnes without repentance can reape no true comfort by them because they are not made to them but to repentant sinners and on the other side though there be neuer so many terrible threatnings denounced in the law yet the paenitent sinner need not to feare them seeing they are threatned onely against those who continue in their impaenitencie though God be of infinit mercy let not the wicked man who liueth in his sinnes presume seeing it is sufficiently declared in pardoning the sinnes of repentant sinners Neither let him who is truly paenitent despaire because God is of infinite iustice seeing it is sufficiently manifested in punishing the sinnes of those who continue in their vnrepentancie let not him who is turned vnto God from his wicked waies feare Gods iustice for it is fully satisfied in Christ and therefore it shall neuer attach him neither let him who continueth in his sinnes without repentance hope in Gods mercy for it doth not belong vnto him nor yet in the sweet promises of the Gospell which though they be neuer so generall yet are they alwaies to be restrained to the condition of the couenant of grace faith and repentance And this is manifest in the places before alleaged which worldly men so much abuse to nourish in them carnall
if they bee not supported and freed from this burthen by our sauiour Iesus Christ But such as these are not called by our sauiour neither will he ease them though their burthen be neuer so intollerable but he inuiteth those onely who are heauie laden and finding their burthen irkesome are wearie of it and desire to be eased he harkeneth only vnto those who from their harts cry out with Dauid psal 38.4 mine iniquities are gone ouer my head and as a waighty burthen they are to heauie for me 6. I am bowed and crooked very sore I goe mourning all the day He respecteth only those who are of a broken heart and contrite spirit Psal 51.17 Esay 66.2 for these only perfourme the condition of the couenant and consequently to them alone the promises contayned in the couenant doe appertaine § Sect. 3 The condition of the couenant is faith and repentance That hee who feeleth not his sinnes hath neither faith nor repeÌ„tance neither of which doth hee performe who doth not see nor feele the burthen of his sinnes for wee will neuer rest vpon Christ for our saluation vnlesse wee see that wee haue no meanes of our owne to escape condemnation wee will neuer seeke vnto Christ to be our redeemer vnlesse wee perceiue that we are the bondslaues of sinne and Sathan wee will neuer labour to obtaine the riches of his righteousnesse vnlesse we discerne our owne nakednesse and beggerie we will neuer come vnto Christ to be washed and purged from the pollution of our sinnes and corruptions with his bloud vnlesse we see our naturall filthinesse wee will neuer desire to be eased of the heauy burthen of our sinnes vnlesse wee feele the waight of them we will neuer intreat Christ to be our Physition vnlesse wee find that our soules are sicke in sinne we will neuer goe vnto him who is the author of life vnlesse we see that we are dead in our sinnes in a word we will neuer intreat Gods mercy vntill wee feele our owne miserie If therefore without this sense of sinne we will neuer come vnto Christ then consequently without it we shall neuer be eased for heâ—â—â—â—th those onely from condemnation who relie themselues wholy vpon him for their saluatioÌ„ he came to be their redeemer alone who feele their miserable captiuity and earnestly desire to be released he wil not inrich any but those who perceiue their owne beggery and craue reliefe he will not wash any with his precious bloud but those who see their pollution and filthinesse and come vnto him intreating him to purge and cleanse them he will not ease any but those who finding their sinnes to be a heauie burthen are wearie and come vnto him to be freed from them he came into the world to be a physition not to those who feele no infirmitie but to those who are sicke and diseased he came to giue life to those alone who are dead in their sins and trespasses neither will the Lord shew mercy vnto any but vnto those alone who perceiue their estate to bee most wretched and miserable For who can imagine that the Lord who is most infinite in wisedome should vnaduisedly bestow his benefits vpon such as finding no want of them do not desire them when they are without them nor esteeme them though they had them and consequently will neuer be truely thankefull for that which they neither want desire nor esteeme who can in reason conceiue that he will offer himselfe to bee a Sauiour to such as doe not thinke themselues lost and condemned or to be their redeemer who will not acknowledge that they are in captiuitie or that he will bestow the riches of his righteousnesse vpon such proud beggers as find no need thereof being righteous inough themselues in their owne conceipts that hee will vainely spend his precious bloud in washing of those who thinke themselues cleane already and need no such purging that he will in compassion ease those of the burthen of their sinnes who were neuer troubled with bearing of them that hee will offer them any physicke who will not acknowledge themselues sicke or to giue life to those who will not confesse that they are dead in sinne and who can imagine that the Lord will euer shewe to those his mercy who will neuer shew to the Lord their wretched miserie Whosoeuer therfore haue not a true sense and feeling of the heauie burthen of their sinnes they wil neuer come vnto Christ neither can they euer haue any assurance that he will ease theÌ„ consequently they are destiture of a true faith which is the chiefe condition of the couenant of grace but as they want faith so also they can neuer attaine vnto true repentance For so long as they haue not the sense of their sinnes they are not grieued with them neither doe they desire to leaue and forsake them and as those who bearing a burthen and are not vexed with the waight they are not wearie of bearing it nor desirous to leaue it so those who being loaded with the vnsupportable burthen of their sinnes and haue no sense of the waight they are not grieued with wearinesse nor desirous to be freed from it and consequently they are destitute of true repentance which is nothing els but an harty griefe and a true sorrow for our sinnes past and an earnest desire and indeuour to leaue and forsake them in the time to come § Sect. 4 So that whosoeuer haue not a true sense and feeling of the vnsupportable waight of sinne The former point prooued by particular testimonies they are destitute of true faith and repentance and therefore the promises of the gospell being made onely to the faithfull repentant sinners doe not appertaine vnto them Which may more euidently appeare if wee consider some of the particulars Esay 61.1 It is said that our sauiour Christ was sent to preach glad tidings vnto the poore to bind vp the broken harted to preach libertie to the captiues and to them that are bound the opening of the prison 2. To comfort all that mourne and to giue vnto them beautie for ashes the oyle of ioy for mourning and the garment of gladnesse for the spirit of heauinesse Math. 9.13 our sauiour saith that he came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentance and the apostle witnesseth of him that he came into the world to saue sinners 1. Tim. 1.15 If therfore we be not poore in spirit and broken harted if we be not miserable captiues heauie mourners wretched sinners our sauiour Christ was not sent to preach the glad tidings of the gospell vnto vs hee will not giue vs libertie nor affoord vs any comfort hee came not to call vs neither will hee saue vs. So our Sauiour professeth Math. 18.11 that he came to saue that which was lost and to fetch home the wandring sheepe If therefore wee bee not lost in our selues wee shall neuer bee found of Christ if wee doe
both which are mentioned Act. 20.21 witnessing repentance towardes God and faith towards Iesus Christ For repentance is nothing but a turning from our sinnes a returning to God faith causeth vs to goe out of our selues vnto Christ seeking saluation in him alone So that our comming to Christ is to beleeue in him for thus Christ himselfe expoundeth it Iohn 6.35 Hee that commeth unto mee shall not hunger and he that beleeueth in me shall neuer thirst So chap. 7.37.38 If any man thirst let him come vnto me and drinke He that beleeueth in mee as saith the scriptures out of his bellie shall flow riuers of the water of life This then doth Christ only require of all penitent sinners who are wearie and heauie laden with the burthen of their sinnes that they beleeue in him that is that by a liuely faith they doe apply vnto themselues Christ Iesus and all his benefites and assure themselues that whatsoeuer he hath done in the worke of mediation and redemption hee did it for their sakes namely that hee left the boosome of his father and taking vpon him our flesh became the sonne of man that hee might make vs the sonnes of God and heyres of his euerlasting kingdome that hee was conceiued by the holy Ghost to sanctifie our conception that hee here suffered hunger cold wearinesse and other miseries of this life that hee might make vs partakers of all happinesse in the life to come that hee performed perfect obedience to the law that hee might decke and adorne vs with the rich robe of his righteousnesse that notwithstanding hee was most iust and innocent yet hee was condemned to death before an earthly iudge that we who were wicked and vniust might bee acquitted and absolued before the iudgement seate of God that he died vpon the crosse to preserue vs from euerlasting death of hell that hee indured his fathers anger that wee might bee reconciled vnto him that hee bore the cursse of the law that he might cansell the hand-writing of ordinances which made against vs that hee rose againe and ascended into heauen that hee might bee the first fruites of them that slept and by his entrance into heauen might make way for vs also that hee sitteth at the right hand of God to make intercession for vs and to protect and defend vs against all our enemies that hee shall come to iudge both the quicke and the dead to the end he may giue vnto vs perfect redemption and crowne vs with euerlasting glorie And if wee thus beleeue in Christ and applie him with all his benifites vnto vs we may assure our selues that he will ease vs of the heauie burthen of our sins cloth vs with the glorious aray of his righteousnesse and giue vnto vs the eternal possession of those euerlasting ioies which by his death and bloudshed he hath dearely purchased for vs. CHAP. XXXII Of Sathan tentations which he vseth against those which are called to bring them to despaire § Sect. 1 ANd somuch concerning those tentations of Sathan How Sathan tēpteth these which are called to despaire wherewith hee assaulteth them who are not yet effectually called to the ende that hee may keepe them from turning vnto God by vnfained repentance and comming vnto Christ by a true and liuely faith now wee are to speake of those tentations which he vseth against those who are called And first when as he perceiueth that he can no longer blind them with ignorance nor keepe them still in carnall worldinesse presumptuous securitie when as he seeth that they are resolued no longer to deferre their repentance and comming vnto Christ by a true faith neither can be perswaded to content themselues with such faith and repentance as are false and counterfait then and not before he appeareth in his owne likenesse and sheweth himselfe a diuell indeed for then he accuseth them of their manifold and outragious sins where in they haue long continued then he telleth them of their sinnes past and present corruptions whereby they are readie to fall into the like againe then hee reuealeth vnto them their sinnes of ignorance and calleth to their remembrance those sinnes which they haue cōmitted against their knowledge and conscience then will hee aggrauate their sinnes which in themselues are but too too hainous and set before them the iustice of God the fearefull threatnings and terrible curse of the law the wrath of God and the intollerable and eternall torments of hell fire which by their sinnes they haue iustly deserued all which terrblie sights being in one view represented to their already timorous thoughts he taketh occasion of them al to moue them to distrust of Gods mercies and Christes merites and so to plunge them into vtter desperation Wouldest thou now vile wretch will hee say turne vnto God hoping to bee receaued to grace and mercy why assure thy selfe it is too late for are not thy sins in number numberlesse and in their qualitie and nature most haynous and outragious and hast thou not continued in this thy rebellion against God a long time refusing to come vnto him though he hath often called and carelessy neglecting all the meanes of thy saluation when thy God hath gratiously offered them vnto thee Now therefore the acceptable time and day of saluation is past neuer againe to be recalled and though with Esau thou seekest repentance with teares yet shalt thou neuer find it Moreouer to the consideration of thy horrible rebellion adde the remembrance of Gods iustice which can in no wise suffer sinne to goe vnpunished the terrible curse of the law denounced by God who is trueth it selfe against those who continue not in all that is written in the booke of the law to doe it the fearefull torments of hell prepared for sinners amongst which number thou art one of the chiefe and therefore doe not flatter thy selfe with hope of mercy but rather expect those fearefull iudgements and endlesse torments which are due vnto thee for thy rebellious wickednesse and thus doth Sathan labour to bring the poore Christian to deepe desperation and to fill his conscience with horrour and feare which if he can accomplish he resteth not there but like a cruell coward who can neuer be at quiet till he see the death of his enemie so our malitious enemie is neuer satisfied till he see our death and vtter destruction And therfore when he hath grieuously vexed the Christians consciences with fearefull horrour and tormented him euen with the flashings of hell fire in the next place he will perswade him to seeke some ease of his present torments by imbruing his hands in his owne bloud and putting himselfe to some violent death which is nothing els but as the Prouerb is to leape out of the frying pan into the fire and in seeking to ease his terrours of conscience to plunge himselfe into the torments of hell § Sect. 2 Against which tentations whosoeuer would be strengthened and enabled to
repentant and beleeuing sinners let vs vnfainedly turne vnto the Lord and apply Christ and his meritts vnto vs by a true liuely faith and then we may assure our selues that he will pardon and forgiue vs al our sinnes and receaue vs gratiously into his loue and fauour § Sect. 5 But against this which hath beene alleaged That al Gods promises are made indefinitely to all that beleeue Sathan wil be ready to obiect to the afflicted conscience that these promises were made to the prophets apostles and holy men of God but not to such haynous and rebellious sinners who haue most iustly deserued that God should poure out vppon them the violls of his wrath and those fearefull punishments threatned in the law because of the innumerable number of their sinnes and the outragiousnesse of their wickednesse and therefore such haue nothing to doe with the sweet promisses of the Gospell but are to apply vnto themselues the terrible threatnings denounced in the law against such grieuous sinners For the answering of which tentation wee are to know that the Lords promises made in the Gospell are general indefinite and vniuersall excluding none who turne from their sinnes by vnfained repentance and beleeue in Christ Iesus resting on him alone for their saluation Neither is there any limitation or exception of this or that sinne for be they neuer so greiuous and manifold yet if wee performe the condition of faith and repentance the Lord will make good his promises vnto vs. For the first namely that the promises of the gospell are indefinite and generally made to al who repent and beleeue it shall manifestly appeare if wee consider the particulars Esa 55.1 the Lord calleth all vnto him indefinitly saying to euery one who thirsteth come to the waters and yee that haue no siluer come buy and eate Come I say buy wine and milke with out siluer and without money so that though we haue no worthinesse and righteousnesse of our owne yet if we thirst after the mercy of God and righteousnesse of Christ and come vnto God by vnfained repentance and vnto our sauiour by a liuely faith our thirst shall be satisfiyed and all our wantes supplyed So Ezech. 33.11 the Lord solemnely sweareth that hee will not the death of a sinner but that they turne from their wicked wayes and liue where hee speaketh not of this or that sinner but of all without exception who turne vnto him Our sauiour Christ likewise maketh this indefinite promise Marke 16.16 that whosoeuer shal beleeue and be baptised shal be saued and Iohn 3.14 he saith that as Moses lift vp the serpent in the wildernesse so must the sonne of man be lift vp 15. that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue eternal life So that as al who were stunge of the fyrie serpent were healed if they looked vpon the brasen serpent neither was their any exceptiō or distinctiō between those who were deeply or but a little pearsed with the sting for if they were stūg they died if they vsed not the remedy ordained of God though their wound were but small and shallow but if they looked vp to the brasen serpent according to God ordināce they were cured though their wound were neuer so deadly and desperate so those who looke not vpon Christ Iesus hanging on the crosse with the eye of faith are sure to fall into euerlasting death and damnation bee their sinnes neuer so few and on the other side they who lay hould vpon Christ and beleeue in him are sure to bee saued though their sins bee neuer so many and grieuous So in the 16. verse it is said that God so loued the world that hee hath giuen his onely begotten sonne that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue euerlasting life and ve 36. He that beleeueth in the sonne hath euerlasting life c. So that here is no exception of sinnes for the promises are made indefinitely to all that beleeue In like maner our Sauiour hath promised Iohn 6.37 That whosoeuer come vnto him hee will not cast them away and ve 40. he assureth vs that it is the will of his father who sent him that euery man who beleeueth in him should haue euerlasting life And the Apostle Peter Actes 10.43 saith that vnto our Sauiour Christ giue all the prophets witnesse that through his name all that beleeue in him shall haue remission of sinnes And the Apostle Iohn likewise saith 1. Ioh. 2.1 that if any man sinne wee haue an aduocate with the father Iesus Christ the righteous and hee is the propitiation for our sinnes and not for ours onely but also for the sinnes of the whole world that is for whosoeuer repent and beleeue of euery kingdome countrey and nation So that by all these places it is cleare and euident that none are excluded from being partakers of Gods mercifull promises but those who exclude themselues through their infidelitie and vnrepentancie § Sect. 6 Neyther is there any sins so innumerable in multitude so hainous grieuous which will debarre vs from receiuing the benefit of Gods mercie and Christs merites so wee repent and beleeue That our sins cannot debarre vs of Gods mercy so we repent and beleeue as may appeare also by plaine testimonie Esay 1.18 the Lord thus speaketh to the Iewes whom hee had described to bee rebellious and most outragiously wicked Come now saith the Lord let vs reason together though your sinnes were as crimson they shal be made white as snow though they were red as scarlet they shal be as wooll The Apostle Paul likewise witnesseth Tit. 2.14 that our sauiour Christ gaue himselfe for vs that he might redeeme vs from all iniquitie And the Apostle Iohn saith that the bloud of Christ cleanseth vs from all sinne and if wee acknowledge our sinnes he is faithfull and iust to forgiue vs our sinnes 1. Ioh. 17.9 and to cleanse vs from all vnrighteousnesse So that here is no mention made of any sinnes which are excepted or which exclude vs from Gods mercy Christs merits so that we repent beleeue neither are the promises of the Gospell limited or restrained in respect of the number or greeuousnesse of our sinnes so we performe the conditiō of faith and repentance for whosoeuer is hartily sorie for his sinnes past and purposeth for the time to come to leaue and forsake them whosoeuer doth beleeue Gods promises and resteth vpon Christ Iesus alone for his saluation by a true and liuely faith he may be certainly assured that the Lord hath pardoned and forgiuen all his sinnes and receaued him into his grace and fauour though his sinnes be neuer so many and hainous and on the other side whosoeuer continueth in his vnrepentancie and infidelitie shal be condemned though his other sinnes be neuer so few and small neither will all our other sinnes debarre vs of Gods mercy vnlesse they bee ioyned with vnrepentancie and vnbeliefe for obserue
scratches or little cutts Neither is he more able then willing for hereby his vertue and power his loue and bountie is the more manifested to his endlesse and immortall prayse That those who doubt of the remission of their sinnes derogate from the vertâ—â— of Christs merites But if we thinke our soules so filthy that he cannot purge them what doe wee els but derogate from the vertue of his bloud if we will not goe to this heauenly Phisition to craue his helpe because our sicknesse is grieuous and dangerous what doe we els but call his skill into question If wee will not shew our wounds because they are griesly what doe we els but notably detract from the cunning of this our spirituall surgeon and doubt of the vertue and efficacie of the pretious baulme of his bloud Whereas on the other side if we see our polluted filthinesse and yet goe vnto Christ that we may be washed and cleansed we acknowledge the vertue and excellencie of the spirituall lauer of his bloud if wee plainely discerne that our sicknesse is desperate and yet goe to our soules Physition not doubting of recouery we thereby extoll our Physitions skill if our woundes be in themselues griesly and incurable yet we resort to our heauenly Surgeon to be healed of them wee cannot more commend his all sufficient cunning And therefore seing it is in these our extremities to our Sauiour Christ most honorable and acceptable and to our selues most profitable and full of comfort if we come vnto Christ not doubting of his helpe let vs not pretend excuses eyther because we are vnfit vnworthy or in a desperate state for by thus aggrauating our owne remedilesse misery we extenuate and call into question Gods mercy and Christs al-sufficiency wee spoyle him of his honour glorie our owne soules of all ioy consolation § Sect. 5 Secondly we may gather firme assurance of the pardon of our sinnes from the offices of Christ That the offices of Christ giue vs assurance of the remission of our sinnes And first in that he is our Prophet for first he is our prophet who hath reuealed vnto vs all the will and counsayle of his father he hath declared vnto vs the mysterie of our redemption and the meanes of our saluation how we may attaine vnto the remission of our sinnes and how wee may come out of that miserable and wretched estate in which we are by nature and attaine vnto eternall happinesse he it is who by the bright beames of his word doth illuminate our vnderstandings and by the operation of his holy spirit doth cause the seales of ignorance to fall from our eyes Giuing knowledge of saluation to his people by remission of sinnes He is that glorious and bright shining day starre which from an highe hath visited vs to giue light vnto them who sit in darkenesse and in the shadow of death and to guide our feete into the way of peace If therefore we will walke in the way which he sheweth vs and vse those meanes which hee reuealeth vnto vs in his Gospell namely turne vnto God by vnfained repentance and beleeue in him by a liuely faith wee shall not need to feare our sinnes though neuer so grieuous and manifold for this our heauenly Prophet hath truely reuealed vnto vs a plaine way how wee may come out of our sinnes and be reconciled vnto God how we may be adorned with the glorious robe of his righteousnesse and bee made partakers of all his merites how we may become of the children of wrath and firebrands of hell the children of God and heires of heauen And therefore let vs walke in this way and assure our selues that wee shall come to the iourney end of our desires for truth it selfe is our guide so that we need not to doubt of the way § Sect. 6 Secondly our sauiour Christ is our high priest ReasoÌ„s drawn from Christes priesthood who hath offered vp vnto his father an all-sufficient sacrifice and full satisfaction for our sinnes whereby Gods iustice is fully satisfied and his wrath appeased who also sitting at the right hand of his father continually maketh intercession for vs. The sacrifice which this our high priest offered was himselfe as the apostle testifieth Heb. 9.26 euen his body to be crucified and his bloud to be shed for the putting away of our sinnes the which oblation was offred on the altar of his diety which sanctified the sacrifice gaue vnto it such sufficieÌ„cy and valew that it was a perfect price ful satisfaction for the sins of al the faithful as the apostle witnesseth 1. Ioh. 2.2 Hee is the propitiation for our sinnes and not for ours only but for the sinnes of the whole world Seeing therefore this our high priest hath giuen himselfe for vs euen his body to be crucified and his bloud to be shed to this end that it might bee a propitiatorie sacrifice and full satisfaction for our sinnes and seeing he was once offered to take away the sinnes of many as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 9 28. wee need not doubt of the remission of our sinnes if wee come vnto him by a liuely faith for to this end hee hath shed his bloud that he therby might offer vnto God a full satisfaction for our sinnes and purge away all our wickednesse and therefore if hee should not attaine vnto his end that is if hee should not satisfie Gods iustice and appease his wrath by purging and takeing away all our sinnes his precious bloud should be shed in vaine § Sect. 7 Moreouer he is our mediatour and intercessour ReasoÌ„s drawn from Christer intercession who continually sitteth at the right hand of his father making intercession for vs by shewing and pleading his owne meritts righteousnesse and obedience whereby hee pacifieth his fathers displeasure and worketh vs into his loue and fauour And this the apostle witnesseth Rom. 8.34 It is Christ which is dead yea or rather which is risen againe who is also at the right hand of God and maketh request for vs. So also Heb. 9.24 it is said that our high priest Iesus Christ is entred into heauen to appeare in the sight of God for vs. and the Apostle Iohn sayth 1. Ioh. 2.1 If any man sinne wee haue an aduocate with the father Iesus Christ the iust and hee is the propitiation for our sinnes neither need wee to doubt of his effectuall dealing for vs for if hee loued vs so dearely that hee spared not to giue his precious life for vs there is no question but he wil be exceeding earnest in making request for vs neither will hee be sparing in wordes who hath not spared his dearest bloud And therfore seing our high priest doth continually make intercession for vs wee need not to doubt but that hee will obtaine his suite and procure the pardon of our sinnes and his fathers loue and fauour Especially considering that hee intreateth nothing which hee hath not deserued
and by his death purchased for vs and consequently when like an aduocate hee pleadeth his full payment of our debt and alleadgeth his all sufficient meritts and sufferings God cannot in his iustice but graunt his most lawfull request considering also that he maketh his suite not to a stranger or some common friend who will either preuent his suite with a strange and sterne countenance or denie it with some vaine excuse but vnto his most gratious dearely louing father who willingly harkeneth vnto and redily graunteth all his requests And this our Sauiour himselfe testifieth Ioh. 11.41 father saith he I thanke thee because thou hast heard me 42. But I knowe thou hearest mee alwaies c. And therefore considering Christs merit in deseruing and Gods mercie in graunting Christs importunitie in asking and his fathers facilitie in yeelding seeing hee that intreateth for vs loued vs so intirely that hee dyed for vs and will vndoubtedly bee most earnest in soliciting our suite and hee who is intreated so hartily affecteth vs that he spared not to giue vnto vs his onely begotten and dearely beloued sonne that by his death he might purchase for vs euerlasting life let vs shake of all doubting and goe bouldly vnto the throne of grace that wee may receiue mercie and finde grace to helpe in time of need as the Apostle exhorteth vs Heb. 4.16 For our good high priest is able perfectly to saue them who come vnto God by him Reasōs drawn from Christes kingly office Mat. 11.25 seeing hee euer liueth to make intercession for them as it is Heb. 7.25 § Sect. 8 Thirdly as our Sauiour Christ is our prophet and priest so likewise he is our king and this also may assure vs of the pardon and remission of our sins if we will come vnto him for hee who is our aduocate is also our soueraigne hee that is our mediatour is our iudge hee that intreateth for vs hath power in his handes both to obtaine and graunt his owne suite hee that gaue his life a ransome for our sinnes hath all power in heauen and earth committed vnto him so as he is able to remit all our sinnes and to blot out all our iniquities for now the father iudgeth no man but hath committed all iudgment vnto the sonne as himselfe testifieth Ioh. 5.22 and euen when he was vpon the earth he excercised this authoritie as appeareth Matth. 9.2 whereas hee saith to the sick of the palsie Sonne bee of good comfort thy sinnes are forgiuen thee For which being chalenged hee defendeth his regall priuiledges affirming ver 6. that the sonne of man hath authoritie euen on earth to forgiue sinnes Now what can bee more comfortable vnto any soule wounded with sinne then the consideration of this vndoubted truth For seeing our Sauiour who so tenderly loued vs that hee spared not to giue his owne most precious bloud for the price of our redemption hath all-sufficient power in his owne handes to saue and deliuer vs out of the handes of all our enemies who can imagine that hee will suffer vs to bee lost whom he hath so dearely bought seeing he gaue his life to purchase for vs the remission of our sinnes who can doubt that hauing thus dearely purchased it hee will not bestowe it and so suffer his bloud to be spilt in vaine seeing he was content for our sakes to indure all miserie mockings reuilings whipping crucifying death it selfe the anger of his father more bitter then death to this end that by all these his sufferings he might procure the remission of our sinnes euerlasting life and that when we were rebellious traitours who did flee away from him who can make any question but that now hee will bestow these inestimable benefits which he hath of purpose bought for vs they being in his owne power and custodie if like humble seruants and penitent children we turne vnto him and implore his grace if a malefactour had a deare friend who loued him so intirely that he would not spare to giue his whole substance to procure his pardon would this miserable offendour feare death or condemnation if he were assured that now his pardon were in his friends hand and that the matter were by his Prince referred to him as vnto a supreame iudge absolutely to determine what hee will But our Sauiour hath not giuen goods or gold or any corruptible thing but euen his owne most pretious body to be crucified his bloud to be shed that by this inestimable price he might purchase our pardon of God our soueraigne king now he hath the law in his own hands and is appointed of God for our supreame Iudge to acquit vs at his owne pleasure who therefore can make any doubt of grace and pardon seeing his iudge is his Sauiour who hath loued him so dearely that to this end he hath shed his precious bloud that he might procure for him the remission of his sinnes and euerlasting happinesse and therefore if he would not sticke to buy it at so high a rate how much more hauing bought it onely for this purpose will he now bestow it if we seeke vnto him and earnestly desire to bee partakers of his grace and mercy § Sect. 9 Reasons drawne from Christs promises confirmed by experience Moreouer as this our most gratious king and louing Sauiour hath sufficient power to pardon all our sinnes and in respect of his inestimable loue is most certainely willing to blot out all our wickednesse if wee repent and come vnto him so also he hath bound himselfe hereunto by most free and faithfull promises Matth. 11.78 Come vnto me all ye that labour and are heany laden and I will ease you Iohn 3.36 Hee that beleeueth in the Sonne hath euerlasting life And Ioh 6.37 He hath assuredly promised that whosoeuer commeth vnto him he will not cast away These and many such like gratious promises he hath made of the performance wherof we need not to doubt especially considering that he gaue continuall experience in his practise here on earth of his loue goodnesse mercy and trueth for who euer came vnto him with any lawful suite and receaued a repulse who euer intreated his help was abādoned who euer asked any thing of him which was profitable for him to receiue and did not obtaine his suite whatsoeuer sicke came vnto him receaued their health whatsoeuer lame desired his helpe receaued their lims whatsoeuer blind resorted vnto him receaued their sight whatsoeuer sinner implored the forgiuenesse of his sinnes receaued full remission and pardon Yea so gratious mercifull and louing was this our king and redeemer that he preuented his poore miserable subiectes with his grace and sought all occasions of extending his loue and mercie towards them giuing vnto them more then they desired the sicke of the paulsie comming vnto him not onely was cured of his disease but also receaued the remission of his sinnes Matth. 9. Zacheus desired but to see his face and
them and the warme sunshine of Gods loue and fauour againe appeareth to them The sire is sometime so couered with ashes that it sendeth forth neither light nor heate and therefore in outward sense and appearance it seemeth quite extinguished but when the ashes are remooued and more wood added to it it bursteth out into a great flame and makes all the standers by to perceiue his heate and light and so the graces of Gods spirite are sometimes so couered with the ashes of our corruptions that there appeareth no sparke of them nor yet any heate of true comfort but when our corruptions are remoued with vnfained repentance and a new supplie of grace ministred vnto them by Gods spirite then doth their light appeare vnto vs and warme our harts with true cōfort and not to vs alone but euen those about vs see our shining light and glorifie our heauenly father A man hath not alwaies the vse of his senses reason and vnderstanding as in his sleepe but because we cannot sensibly discerne these faculties shall wee therefore conclude that this man who is a sleepe is senselesse vnreasonable and without vnderstanding it were most absurd for if wee but expect a while till hee be throughly awakened our argument will appeare manifestly false and so sometime the poore christian is ouertaken with the sleepe of drowsie securitie and is ouerwhelmed for a time with hardnesse of harte and dulnesse of spirite so as none of those spirituall graces which are in him can sensibly be discerned by himselfe or others but shall he or we conclude or beleeue Sathan so concluding that he neuer had them or now is depriued of them why it were as absurd as the other For when hee is awaked out of his drowsie sleepe by the voice of the Lorde sounding in his eares and by the good motions of his holy spirite his faith loue zeale and all other vertues and graces shew themselues in their fruits and actions as manifestly as in former times § Sect. 3 Seeing then those arguments which are taken from sense and feeling so often faile That we must not conclude that we haue not faith because we doe not sensibly discerne it let vs not be perswaded by sathans tentations to beleeue that we are destitute of faith and other sanctifying graces of Gods holy spirit because at sometimes we cānot sensibly discerne them for though now our soules seeme so sicke in the sense of sinne that there appeareth no signe of life yet the Lord wil rayse vs vp againe restore vs to perfect health though now wee see no fruites of faith whilest wee are nipped with the winter of tentations yet the Lord will water vs with his holy spirit warme our frozen hearts with the liuely beames of his loue and fauour so as we shal bring forth aboūdant fruits in due time seasō though now there appeare not a spark of grace in vs by reasō al is couered with the ashes of our corruptiōs yet the Lord wil surely ad a fresh supply blow vpon vs by his holy spirit so that our light and heate shall appeare to our selues others though now our spirits be oppressed with drowsie dulnesse yet the Lord in his good time will cause vs to awake by hearing his voice sounding in our eares out of his holy word and will againe quicken and reuiue vs with his holy spirit so as after this sleepe wee shal be enabled to follow with chearefulnesse our labours and workes both which concerne his seruice and those duties also which concerne our brethren onely let vs not tempt the Lord in prescribing him a time but waite his leasure he will surely helpe vs. CHAP. XLIIII How the weake Christian is to comfort himselfe when he is depriued of the sense of faith and sensibly feeleth the contrary corruptions § Sect. 1 BVt thou wilt say how is it possible that my soule should receyue any comfort That the Christian in the want of present sense must comfort himselfe with his former feeling or that I should preserue my selfe from falling into vtter desperation seeing I cannot feele in me any good thing nor discerne any sparke of grace what hope remaineth when as I plainely discerne in steed of faith doubting and infidelitie in stead of the loue of God hatred and rebellion in stead of zeale coldnesse and drowsie dulnesse and in stead of all sanctifying graces nothing els but a heauy masse of filthy corruptions I answere that when thou hast no comfort in thy present sense and feeling then thou must call to thy remembrance the times past in which thou hast by faith apprehended Gods loue mercy and goodnesse towards thee and brought foorth the fruits of thy faith in the workes of holinesse appertaining to Gods seruice and the workes of Christian righteousnesse belonging to our brethren for we may assure our selues that if euer wee haue truly discerned these graces of Gods spirit by the fruits of sanctification in vs they are not taken from vs for the gifts and calling of God are without repentance Rom. 11.29 as it is Rom. 11.29 And where he hath begunne a good worke their he will finish it and bring it to perfection As the Apostle speaketh Phil. 1.6 Phil. 1.6 Wee know that the woman being with childe feeleth no life nor motion of the child diuers moneths together after the time of her conception and after that she hath felt it stirre and moue oftentimes there is an intermission wherein she feeleth not the motion there of a good space together and yet notwithstanding because informer times she hath felt it she is perswaded that a liue child is in her and cōfortably hopeth to haue happy trauaile And thus it fareth with Gods children oftentimes after that by the seed of the word faith is begotten and conceiued in them they feele no life motion nor vndoubted signes thereof a long while and after that they haue the remission of their sinnes and are reconciled vnto God they haue not the feeling and sense of pardon and reconciliation diuers moneths yea sometimes many yeares together which the Lord in his wisedome and mercy doth that he may moue them hereby vnto more serious repentance and earnestly to hunger after a greater measure of faith carefully vsing the meanes ordained for this purpose and that they may more esteeme and be more thankefull for his inualuable benefits after that they haue full assurance of them And after they haue a feeling of faith and other spirituall graces by their motions and fruits oft-times againe they are depriued of it either because they haue wounded their consciences by falling into some knowne sinne or for that it pleaseth the Lord to excercise their faith and manifest his power in their weakenesse moouing them hereby to denie themselues and to rest wholy vpon him yeelding vnto him the whole glorie and praise of their saluation What therefore is to bee done in such a case Surely they
with the godly instructions profitable exhortations and sweete consolations of those who are more stronge and therefore the Apostle Paul exhorts those who had attayned vnto agreat measure of faith that they admitt such as were weake into their companie to be made partakers of their Christian conferences to the ende that hereby they might be more and more strengthened and confirmed Rom. 14.1 Rom. 14.1 The 4. means the vse of the sacraments The fourth meanes is the holy vse of the sacraments for the Lord hath added them as seales to the handwriting of his couenant of grace to confirme our faith in the full assurance of his promises and to take away all doubting For whereas the weake conscience might make some scruple in respect that the promises of the gospell in the preaching of the word are deliuered indefinitely and after a generall manner in the vse of the sacraments they are assured vnto them particularly and as it were by name and that not after some obscure and hidden maner but most familiarly by such common signes are are subiect to the senses and within the reach of the shallowest capacitie The 5. means good workes A fift meanes to confirme our faith is to be continually conuersant in good workes and to bring forth the fruites of holy obedience for hereby our faith is exercised and by exercise strengthened and increased whereas contrariwise the neglect hereof doth wound the conscience and so quench the liuely heate of faith that though it bee not quite extinguished yet it will not sensibly be discerned As therefore the strength of the bodie is increased by exercise and for want thereof waxeth faint and languisheth and as the stomacke is by outward exercise of the bodie made more fitt to performe his dutie of concoction so our faith being exercised in good workes is made more strong and fitt to performe his dutie in applying Christ and the sweete promises of the gospel vnto vs and without this spirituall exercise it waxeth faint and the strength thereof abateth The 6. means feruēt prayer The last meanes to strengthen and increase our faith is continuall and feruent prayer for faith is not in our owne power but it is the free gift of God as the Apostle teacheth vs Ephe. 2.8 neither can any man come vnto our Sauiour Christ by a liuely faith except it be giuen him of the father Ephe. 2.8 as himselfe speaketh Ioh. 6.65 Ioh. 6.65 And therefore when wee see the small measure of our faith we are with the apostles to pray vnto the Lord that hee will increase it Luk. 17.5 Luk. 17.5 And when wee perceiue that it is grieuosly assaulted with doubting and infidelitie we are in feruencie of spirit to crie out with the father of the possessed childe Lorde I beleeue helpe my vnbeleefe Mark Mark 9.24 9.24 And then we may be assured that the Lord will heare vs and satisfie our godly desires making vs to growe vp from faith to faith till at length wee attaine vnto such a fulnesse of perswasion that wee shall bee able truely to say with the Apostle I am perswaded that neither death nor life nor angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature shall bee able to seperate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. as it is Rom. Ro. 8.38.39 8.38.39 § Sect. 3 And these are the meanes which properly tende to the strengthening and increasing of our faith Of the means whereby we may be preserued from doubting and desperation which whosoeuer carefully and conscionably vse they shall assuredly find them effectuall for this purpose Now wee are to speake of those meanes whereby wee may bee preserued from doubting and desperation of which I shal not neede to speake much seeing the most of these points are handled before The 1. means The first meanes to preserue vs from desperation is to cal continually vnto our remembrance that the promisses of the gospell are generall and indefinite excluding none how vnworthie and sinnefull soeuer they be if they doe not exclude themselues through their owne infidelitie Mat. 11.28 So Mat. 11.28 our Sauiour calleth all humbled and repentant sinners without exception saying Come vnto me all yee that labour and are heauie laden and I will ease you Ioh. 3.16 and Ioh. 3.16 God so loued the world that he sent his only béloued son that as many as beleue in him should not perish but haue euerlasting life Mat. 9.13 So Matth. 9.13 our Sauiour saith that hee came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentance either then refuse the name of repentant sinner or acknowledge that he came to saue thee and Ioh. 6.40 our sauiour saith that it is his fathers will who sent him that euery man who beleeueth in him should haue euerlasting l fe Seeing therefore God taketh no exception nor excludeth any let vs not exclude our selues through our want of faith and infidelitie The 2. means Secondly we are to consider that the Lord hath not onely propounded his gratious promises vnto vs but also hath commaunded vs to beleeue them Mark 1.15 1. Ioh. 3.23 So Mark 1.15 Repent and beleeue the gospell and 1. Ioh. 3.23 This then is his commaundement that wee beleeue in the name of his sonne Iesus Christ c. now to beleeue in Christ is not onely to beleeue that he is a sauiour for this euē the diuels beleeue also but to beleeue that he is our sauiour to rest wholy vpō him for our saluatiō to say with the Apostle Paul Gal. 2.20 Gal. 2.20 I liue by the faith in the sonne of God who hath loued me and giuen himselfe for me And to the end that wee may be armed against doubting and enabled to perfourme this commaundement it hath pleased the Lord to adde vnto his word his oath Heb. 6.18 that by two immutable things wherein it is impossible that God should lye wee should haue strong consolation as the apostle speaketh Heb. 6.18 Yea he hath also vnto his word and handwriting annexed his Sacraments as seales that there might be no place left for doubting Seeing therefore the Lord hath expresly commaunded vs to beleeue and vsed al meanes to enable vs to perfourme his commaundement let vs not now dispute the question whether we are worthy to beleeue or no or whether such grieuous sinners are bound to this dutie but setting all excuses aside let vs beleeue in obedience to Gods commaundement The 3. means Thirdly we must not alwaies set before vs the innumerable multitude and huge waight of our sins but withal cal to our remembrance the infinite mercies of God and merits of Christ who hath offered vnto his father a propitiatorie sacrifice and full satisfaction for all our sinnes 1. Iohn 2.2 and not for ours onely but for the sinnes of all the world
intollerable to my afflicted conscience I am filled with shame and confusion because by my former sinnes I haue dishonoured my gratious God and shal I continue more to dishonour him by doubting of and denying his mercy iustice and truth in his promises I haue heretofore with Iudas betrayed my Sauiour Christ vnto the death yea and with my sinnes I haue whipped mocked and crucified him and now hee hauing made full satisfaction for my sinnes and called me vnto him that he may ease me of this intollerable burchen should I with Iudas refuse to come desperately cast of al hope of mercie and become mine owne hangman be it farre from mee nay as I hate all other sinne so let me hate this aboue all the rest as being more hainous then al the rest as I desire to be eased and freed from the heauie burthen of other my wickednesse so I will with all my power resist Sathan when he seeketh to loade me with this loade of desperation as being farre more intollerable heretofore I haue dishonoured God by my sins but now I will giue him glorie in beleeuing and acknowledging his infinite mercie goodnesse iustice and truth in his promises and seeing by my sinnes I haue crucified the Lorde of life I will not ad hereunto this outragious wickednesse to trāple his pretious bloud vnder my filthie feete as a thing vnholy and of no worth neither will I through my vnbeleefe make it to be spilt in vaine but now with all care and conscience I will gather it vp as a most precious balme and with the hand of faith apply it to those greisly gashes and deepe woundes which sinne hath made in my soule and conscience and with this spirituall lauer I will washe my poluted soule till it bee throughly purged from all vncleanesse And seeing I haue depriued my soule of that inherent righteousnesse wherewith it was indued by creation now I will apply thereunto a farre more excellent righteousnesse by the hand of faith euen the righteousnesse of Iesus Christ God and man wherewith being adorned I may boldly offer my selfe into the presence of my heauēly father receiue the blessing of euerlasting happines § Sect. 6 Lastly we are to consider that as desperation is a sinne in it owne nature most grieuous That desperation is a sin most pernitious so also it is vnto our selues most pernitious for whereas other sinnes make vs worthy of the torments of hell and eternall condemnation this as it aboue al the rest intitleth vs vnto the right of this hellish inheritance so also it entreth vs into the most certaine and present possession thereof euen whilest we liue vpon the earth For what are the torments of a despairing conscience but the flashings of hell fire and what are their blasphemies which they vtter against God and their impatient cursinges of their accursed selues but the yelling cries of damned soules And therefore if we would not cast our selues into the iawes of hell if wee would not whilest we liue beginne to die an euerlasting death let vs in no case suffer our selues to bee plunged with the violence of Sathans tentations into this bottomelesse pitt of vtter desperation § Sect. 7 Yea will the afflicted soule say but how should I auoyde it That wee must hope against hope beleeue against beliefe seeing I am forcibly pressed into it with the intollerable waight of my sinnes and with the sense and apprehention of Gods fearefull wrath and displeasure feeling no comfort nor assurance that euer I shall receiue pardon to which I answere that yet in no case they are to despaire but to hope against hope and to beleeue against beliefe and as it were from the bottome of hell to cast vp the eye of faith into heauen laying hold of Gods mercies and Christs merites knowing that faith is of things not seene neither with the bodely eye nor with the eye of reason and that the Lord seemeth often to hate those whome in truth hee dearely loueth For so long as wee beleeue Gods promises and haue some hope that our sinnes are eyther pardoned or at least pardonable there is certaine comfort but when as all hope is cast of and that we reiect all Gods promises through vnbeliefe and fall into vtter desperation there nothing remaineth but most certaine destruction when sinne lieth vpon vs it no question exceedingly vexeth vs with the torments of conscience but if we despaire we presently in stead of obtaining ease cast our selues into the torments of hell the panges of conscience caused by the sense of the heauy burthen of sinne are a good meanes to bring vs to Christ that we may be eased of this burthen but despaire stayeth vs in the midway and vtterly debarreth vs from euer being partakers of Christ or any of his benefits And therefore though the burthen of sinne be neuer so irkesome and grieuous yet let vs be contented to beare it till we come vnto Christ for ease let vs beware in any case that we doe not faint through impatiencie and want of hope and so fall into desperation for so shall wee but increase the waight of our sinnes in exceeding measure which already we thinke an intollerable burthen and consequently our horrour of conscience so shall we bring our selues from a doubtfull or rather hopeful state to most certaine and present destruction so shall wee change our temporarie griefe for that which is euerlasting and the terrours of conscience for the torments of hell so shall that which wee most feare and flee presently ouertake and ouerwhelme vs for whilest in an horrible maner we feare the paines of hell we cast our selues into them by falling into vtter desperation as if a man for feare of death should cut his owne throate or for feare of hanging should drinke some deadly poyson whereby they are presently tormented with that which they fearefully abhorred and choose rather to bee oppressed with the euill they feared then any longer to indure the feare it selfe Which howsoeuer it may carry some shew of reason in vndergoing a momentany and temporarie death wherein oftentimes the feare is more intollerable then the paine feared yet it is extreame madnesse to plunge a mans selfe body and soule into the eternall torments of hell rather then for a time to indure the horrour thereof seeing this horrour and feare is but a small fleabiting in respect of those hellish punishments and as it were but a smoke of that eternall fire CHAP. XLVI Sathans tentations concerning smalnesse and weaknesse of faith answered § Sect. 1 ANd so much for answering those tētations There is no such perfect faith which is not assaulted with doubting wherby Sathan laboureth to perswade the afflicted Christians that they haue no faith wherewith if he cannot preuaile in the next place hee will tell them that their faith is so small if it be any at all so ouerwhelmed with doubting so vnfruitfull and so mixt with imperfections that it will
that he purged it with the bloud of Christ from all sinne and adorned it with the rich robe of his righteousnesse The Apostle likewise saith that it is God who iustifieth him who in himselfe was vngodly Rom. 4.5 and 8.33 It is God who iustifieth who shall condemne The reason hereof is manifest because it is the Lord against whom we haue sinned as Dauid speaketh Psal 51.4 And he alone is our supreame iudge who hath authoritie to absolue or condemne vs and therefore he onely can giue vnto vs the pardon and remission of our sinnes and accept of vs as iust and righteous And this worke is not peculiar vnto any one person but is commune to the whole trinitie For God the father being fully satisfied by the full satisfaction righteousnesse and obedience of Christ the sonne applied vnto vs by the holy spirit doth pardon and forgiue vs all our sinnes and pronounceth and accepteth of vs as innocent and indued with perfect righteousnesse The motiue or impulsiue cause which moued the Lorde thus to iustifie vs was not any thinge in vs or out of him selfe but of his meere mercy and free good will wherewith hee hath loued vs from the beginning as it manifestly appeareth Rom. 3.24 Rom. 3.24 Where the Apostle sayth that we are iustified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Iesus and Tit. 3.5.7 Tit. 3.5.7 Not by the workes of righteousnesse which we had done but according to his mercie he saued vs by the washing of the new birth and renewing of the holy ghost 7. That being iustified by his grace we should bee made heyres according to the hope of eternal life The instrumentall causes are of two sorts first on Gods part the word and the sacraments whereby the Lord offreth conuaigheth sealeth and assureth vnto vs his mercie grace Christ Iesus with his merites righteousnesse and obedience the remission of our sinnes and euerlasting life Secondly on our part a true and liuely faith whereby wee receiue and apply vnto our selues the mercy of God Christ Iesus all his benefits resting vpon him alone for our saluation § Sect. 2 The materiall cause of our iustification is the actiue and passiue righteousnesse and obedience of Iesus Christ The material cause his inhaerent holinesse his fulfilling of the law his death sacrifice and full satisfaction So that we are not iustified by the essentiall righteousnesse of the godhead nor by our owne workes ioyned with Christs merites nor by any inhaerent righteousnes infused of God through the merites of Christ or by any other thing in our selues or any other meere creature but by the alone righteousnesse of our mediatour Iesus Christ God and man which is out of our selues and in Christ as the proper subiect thereof and not belonging to vs till by the spirite of God and a liuely faith it be applyed vnto vs and so becommeth ours Of the formall cause The formall cause of our iustification is a reciprocall imputation or transmutation of the sinnes of the beleeuer vnto Christ and of his righteousnesse vnto the beleeuer whereby it commeth to passe that the faithfull man hath not his sinnes imputed vnto him nor the punishment due vnto them inflicted on him because Christ hath taken vpon him the guilt and punishment and by making ful satisfaction vnto his fathers iustice hath obtayned the pardon and remission of al his sinnes And also is clothed with the glorious robe of Christ Iesus righteousnesse and so appearing before God both free from all sinne and indued with perfect righteousnesse hee is iustified reconciled and eternally saued And of this imputed righteousnes the apostle speaketh Rom. 4.5 Rom. 4.5 But to him that worketh not but beleeueth in him that iustifieth the vngodly his faith is counted for righteousnesse 6. Euen as Dauid declareth the blessednesse of the man vnto whom God imputeth righteousnesse without workes saying 7. Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiuen and whose sinnes are couered 8. blessed is the man vnto whom the Lord imputeth not sinne and 2. Cor. 5.19 2. Cor. 5.19 For God was in Christ and reconciled the world vnto himselfe not imputing their sinnes vnto them c. 21. For hee hath made him to bee sinne for vs which knewe no sinne that wee should be made the righteousnesse of God in him And the Apostle affirmeth 1. Cor. 1.30 That Iesus Christ is made vnto vs of God wisdome 1. Cor. 1.30 righteousnesse sanctification and redemption So that now Christs righteousnesse is our righteousnesse his obedience our obedience his merits our merites as certainely perfectly and effectually euen as if we our selues had bene most innocent fulfilled the law or made full satisfaction to Gods iustice By which it appeareth that in respect of our selues wee are iustified freely of Gods meere mercy grace without any respect of our owne righteousnes or worthinesse but yet through Christ and for his righteousnesse and obedience imputed puted to vs Rom. 3.23.24 both which are signified by the Apostle Rom. 3.23.24 where he said that all in themselues are wretched sinners without difference and thereby are depriued of the glory of Gods kingdome 24. and are iustified freely of his grace through the redemption which is in Christ Iesus § Sect. 3 The finall cause The finall cause of our instification is two fold the chiefe and principall is the glory of God for hereby the Lord hath most notably manifested his infinite iustice and mercy his iustice in that he would rather punish our sinnes in his onely begotten Sonne then he would suffer them to goe vnpunished his mercy in that for our sakes hee spared not his best beloued Sonne but gaue him to suffer death yea the death of the crosse that by his one oblation he might make full satisfaction for our sinnes and purchase for vs euerlasting life and also in that he vouchsafeth vnto vs the outward means of his word and Sacraments and the inward assistance of his holy spirit whereby wee are vnited vnto Christ and haue a liuely faith begotten in vs which apprehending Christ his righteousnesse and merits wee are iustified sanctified and eternally saued And this end is signified by the Apostle Rom. 3.24.25 where hee saith that God hath iustified vs freely by his grace Rom 3.24 5.21 through the redemption which is in Christ Iesus to declare his righteousnesse by the forgiuenesse of sinnes and might shew himselfe iust by iustifying him who is of the faith of Iesus And cap. 5.21 he saith that as vnder the law sinne had raigned vnto death so now grace raigneth by righteousnesse vnto eternall life through Iesus Christ our Lord. Ephe. 2.5.6.7 So Eph. 2.5.6.7 hee affirmeth that God hath quickned vs in Christ who were dead in our sins hath raysed vs vp in him that hee might shew in the ages to come the exceeding riches of his grace through his kindnesse towards vs in Christ Iesus The
of life as the soule which is the cause thereof and so to a iustified man there is necessarily required as well good works which are the effects of iustification as faith which is the instrumentall cause thereof for faith and workes are neuer seuered in the subiect or party iustified although they are disioyned in the act of iustifying So the eye onely seeth and not the forehead but yet the eye seuered from the forehead seeth not because it is but a dead eye the hand writeth and not the body but the hand seuered from the body writeth not because it is a dead hand The foote goeth and not the head or heart but the foote which is seuered from the head or heart goeth not and so faith onely iustifieth and not hope not charitie not workes but the faith that is seuered from hope charitie and workes iustifieth not because it is but a dead faith as therefore when we say the eye onely seeth the hand onely writeth the foote onely walketh our meaning is not that these parts being alone and seuered from the rest see write and walke but that amongst all other parts the action or function of seeing belongeth peculiarly vnto the eye writing to the hand walking to the foote so when we say that onely faith iustifieth our meaning is not that the faith which is alone and seuered from other graces and the fruites of them good workes iustifieth but that amongst all other graces this act of iustifying peculiarly and properly belongeth vnto faith and not to any other grace vertue or workes § Sect. 2 Now that that faith alone in this sense vnderstoode iustifieth appeareth plainely Testimonies to proue that faith alone iustifieth vs. Rom. 3.28 both by testimonies of scripture and apparant reasons For the first it is manifest Rom. 3.28 where after long disputation concerning this poynt the Apostle expresly concludeth thus Therefore we conclude that a man is iustified by faith without the workes of the law And chap. 4. vers 5. To him that worketh not but beleeueth in him that iustifieth the vngodly his faith is counted for righteousnes and 4.5 So Gal. 2.16 Know that a man is not iustified by the workes of the law but by the faith of Iesus Christ Gal. 2.16 euen we I say haue beleeued in Iesus Christ that we might be iustified by the faith of Christ and not by the workes of the law because by the workes of the law no flesh shall be iustified And cap. 3.11 And that no man is iustified by the law in the sight of God it is euident Gal. 3.11 for the iust shall liue by faith 12. And the law is not of faith And hence it is that the righteousnes of Christ whereby we are iustified is called the righteousnes of faith Rom. 9.30 because faith is the onely instrument which appehendeth and applieth this righteousnesse vnto vs for our iustification § Sect. 3 The reasons to proue that faith alone iustifieth are diuers Reasons to proue that faith alone iustifieth First that which alone applieth vnto vs Christ Iesus and his righteousnesse that onely iustifieth vs but faith alone applyeth vnto vs Christ Iesus and his righteousnesse and not hope charitie or any other grace and therefore faith alone iustifieth Secondly that which onely maketh the promises of the Gospell firme and sure vnto vs that alone iustifieth vs but faith alone resting vpon Gods mercie and Christs merits maketh the promises of the Gospell firme and sure vnto vs which would be most vncertaine if they should depend on the condition of our workes and worthinesse seeing they are most imperfect and we most corrupt and vnworthie of Gods least mercie as the Apostle plainely sheweth Rom. 4.16 Therefore it is namely the couenant of grace by faith Rom. 4.16 that it might come by grace and the promise might be sure to all the seede and therefore faith alone iustifieth vs. Lastly Ioh. 3.14.15 our Sauiour Christ Ioh. 3.14.15 maketh this comparison As Moses lift vp the serpent in the wildernesse so must the sonne of man be lift vp that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue eternall life From which we may thus reason As the Isralites who were stung with fierie serpents were cured not by any outward meanes of physicke and surgerie or any thing in themselues saue onely by looking vpon the brasen serpent which for this purpose was set vp by Gods commaundement so we being stung of the old serpent with the sting of sinne cannot be cured by any meanes without or within our selues but by beholding the true substance Christ Iesus signified by this shadow with the eye of faith And thus haue I proued first that we are not iustified by our workes and inherent righteousnesse and secondly that we are iustified by faith alone not as it is the chiefe and principall cause for in this respect God iustifieth not as it is the matter or meritorious cause of our iustification for in this respect the merits and righteousnesse of Iesus Christ iustifieth vs but as it is the alone instrument and onely cause in vs which applyeth that meritorious cause vnto vs whereby alone we are iustified in Gods sight § Sect. 4 Secondly the tempter will obiect that this imputed righteousnesse wee speake of is but imaginarie That the imputatiō of Christs righteousnesse is not putatiue and imaginarie and a vaine phantasie as if a man who were defiled with durt should be reputed cleane by the imputation of anothers cleanesse or as if a begger should be esteemed rich by imputation of anothers wealth To which we are to answere that the imputation of Christs righteousnesse vnto vs is no imaginarie dreame but a matter plainely expressed in Gods word as also the not imputation of our sinnes is therein specified In the fourth of the Romanes this word is vsed by the holy Ghost an eleuen times Rom. 4 3.4 So vers 3. Abraham beleeued God and it was imputed vnto him for righteousnesse And vers 4. To him that worketh not but beleeueth in him that iustifieth the vngodly his faith is imputed for righteousnesse And vers 6. Euen as Dauid declared the blessednesse of the man vnto whom God imputeth righteousnesse without workes And vers 8. Blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth not sinne c. § Sect. 5 Yea will the tempter say That not our own but Christs righteousnesse is imputed vnto vs for our iustification it is true that we are iustified by imputed righteousnesse but not by the righteousnesse of Christ which is out of our selues but our faith which is formed and perfected with charitie and other graces and good workes is imputed for righteousnesse or more plainely God accepteth of the workes of the faithfull and their inherent righteousnesse though imperfect and vnworthie in themselues for and through Christ for such righteousnesse which may iustifie vs in his sight For the answering of which obiection we are to
his resurrection there is a quickening power deriued into vs whereby wee are reuiued and raised vp from the death of sinne to holinesse and newnesse of life And of this mention is made Coloss 2.12.13 where it is said that as we are buried with Christ Col. 2.12.13 Rom. 6.4 so likewise wee are raised vp and quickened together with him and Rom. 6.4 the Apostle saith that we are buried with him by baptisme into his death that like as Christ was raised vp from the dead by the glorie of the father so wee also should walke in newnesse of life § Sect. 6 And this is the manner according to which God worketh sanctification in vs Of the ends of our sanctification now wee are briefly to speake of the other causes as they lie in order The materiall and formall causes of our sanctification may best be considered in the parts thereof The finall cause is two-fold Gods glorie which is the chiefe and principall cause of our sanctification and the eternal saluation of those who are sanctified which is subordinate to the other For the first that Gods glorie is the end of all our good actions and holy conuersation Matth. 5.16 it appeareth Mat. 5.16 Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works and glorifie your father which is in heauen 1. Pet. 2.12 So 1. Pet. 2.12 Haue your conuersation honest among the Gentiles that they which speake euill of you as of euill doers may by your good workes which they shall see glorifie God in the day of visitation And the Apostle Paul willeth vs that we doe all things whatsoeuer to the glorie of God 1. Cor. 10.31 1. Cor. 10.31 For the other we are therefore sanctified that wee may be saued and also be assured of our saluation and this we may gather out of the Apostles words Tit. 3.5.7 where hee saith that God hath saued vs by the washing of the new birth and renuing of the holy Ghost Tit. 3.5.7 that we should be made heires of eternall life Neither can we euer inioy euerlasting happinesse vnlesse we be regenerate Ioh. 3.3 according to that Ioh. 3.3 Except a man be borne againe he cannot see the kingdome of God So the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 15.50 that flesh and bloud cannot inherit the kingdome of God neither doth corruption inherit vncorruption 1. Cor. 15.50 And Apoc. 21.27 it is said Apoc. 21.27 that no vncleane thing shall enter into Gods kingdome and therefore the Apostle Heb. 12.14 vseth this as an effectuall argument to mooue vs to embrace sanctification because without this holinesse no man shall see the Lord. Heb. 12.14 On the other side if wee bee regenerate and shew the fruites thereof in a holy conuersation by dying to sinne and rising againe to newnesse of life then may wee bee certainly assured of our saluation and therefore the Apostle willeth vs by these workes of holinesse to make our calling and election sure 2. Pet. 1.10 affirming that if wee doe these things wee shall neuer fall 2. Pet. 1.10 CHAP. II. Of the effects subiect obiect and time of our sanctification § Sect. 1 THe principall effects of our sanctification Of the effects of our sanctification are a detestation of our former sinnes in which wee haue taken our pleasure and delight and an hartie loue of righteousnesse and holinesse which before our regeneration were loathsome and vnpleasant vnto vs when notwithstanding our infirmities and often falles wee can say with the Apostle Paul that wee would faine doe that good we cannot and hate that euill which we doe and howsoeuer wee cannot performe perfect obedience to all Gods commandements yet we delight in the law of God in the inner man Rom. 7.15.19.22 Rom. 7.15.19.22 Secondly from these affections of louing good and hating euill there ariseth an earnest desire to embrace the one and flee the other and from this desire proceedeth a setled purpose of heart and a carefull endeuour to mortifie our flesh with the corruptions thereof and for the time to come to frame our liues according to the rule of Gods word the which purpose and endeuour is ioyned with the diligent vse of all good meanes wherby we may attaine vnto our desire Thirdly when as this desire and endeuour to leade a godly life is hindred by our spiritual enemies the flesh the world and the diuell there followeth in the man regenerate a spirituall combat wherein hee strugleth and striueth to withstand their temptations and to goe forward in his course of holy obedience And if hee preuaile and foyle his spirituall enemies then there followeth peace of conscience and ioy in the holy Ghost but if hee bee ouercome and led captiue vnto sinne through the violence of their temptations then doth hee not lie still and suffer sinne to raigne in him but hee seeketh to rise againe by vnfained repentance which is accompanied with these seuen fruites First a care to leaue that sin into which he is fallen Secondly 2. Cor. 7.11 an vtter condemning of himselfe for it Thirdly an holy anger against himselfe for his fall Fourthly a feare least againe he should fall into the same sinne Fiftly a desire euer after to please God Sixtly a zeale of the same Seuenthly reuenge vpon himselfe for his former offence And these are the effects of true sanctification which whosoeuer can finde in himselfe he may be assured that he is sanctified and shall be saued § Sect. 2 The subiect in which this worke of sanctification is wrought is all and euery one of Gods elect and them only Of the subiect of our sanctification neither is there any sanctified but those onely that are elected and shall be saued as appeareth Ephes 1.4 Neither is this worke begun in any one part of them alone but in all the parts powers and faculties of soule and bodie as appeareth 1. Thes 5.23 The God of peace sanctifie you throughout The minde is inlightned with the true knowledge of Gods will reuealed in his word Psal 119.18 Col. 1.9 Psal 119.11 Rom. 7.18 which before was blinded with ignorance The memorie is inabled to retaine those holy things which the vnderstanding conceiueth The will fleeth that which is euill and imbraceth that which is good The affections are purged from their corruptions and made seruiceable to holy reason The body also is sanctified 1. Cor. 3.16 and made a fit temple for the holy Ghost so that whereas heretofore the members thereof were the readie seruants of vnrighteousnesse vnto sinne Rom. 6.19 they are now become the seruants of righteousnesse vnto holinesse Lastly the actions and outward conuersation which heretofore were sinfull and scandalous are now holy and righteous seruing both for the aduancement of Gods glorie and the edification of our christian brethren In a word whosoeuer are truely sanctified they are also wholy sanctified that is as the Apostle speaketh sanctified throughout in
cause of our mortification which is the vertue and efficacie of Christs death and buriall Rom. 6.4.5 communicated and applied vnto vs by the spirit of God whereby wee are ingrafted into the body of Christ and so made partakers of the power and vertue of Christs death which being deriued vnto vs doth not onely take away the guilt and punishment of sinne but also doth mortifie and kill our naturall corruptions which heretofore wholy ruled and ouerswaied vs. Secondly the forme manner and progresse of this worke is here expressed namely the weakning subduing and killing of our corruption by little and little so that this worke is not perfected at once and in an instant but by degrees first it is weakned and the power thereof somewhat abated so as though it beare sway in vs yet it doth not wholy ouerrule vs without resistance as it was vsed to doe in the time of our ignorance then being further enabled by vertue of Gods spirit working in vs we preuaile against it so that though it often rebell yet doe we subdue it and obtaine victorie Lastly obtaining a greater measure of the spirit we mortifie and kill it that is though we doe not vtterly depriue it of life and motion yet we giue it such a deadly wound that it neuer recouereth his former strength but still pineth and languisheth till with the death of the bodie it also dieth and is wholy abolished Now whilest it is in this consumption and neere vnto death hauing a long time before been weake oftentimes it seemeth to recouer strength and to offer some violence vnto the regenerat part but this must not discourage vs as though now it were on the mending hand and like to be restored to it former health and strength for as it fareth with those that lie vpon their deathbead so it is with our sicke flesh and the corruptions thereof after that nature seemeth spent and the power thereof wholy decayed oftentimes falling into some grieuous fit wherein there is a fight betweene life and death their strength seemeth redoubled and farre greater than euer it was but bee of good comfort it is no signe of health but a pange of death which neare approacheth And thus you see the death of sinne and our naturall corruption Now as in the death of the body there is a certaine progresse therein namely when the dead carcase is also buried so also there is not only a death of sinne Rom. 6.4 Col. 2.12 and 3.3.5 but also a buriall the which is wrought by the vertue of Christs buriall applied vnto vs by Gods spirit whereby it commeth to passe that sinne which is already slaine and dead doth so remaine and continue so that this buriall of sinne is nothing else but the further progresse and continuance of our mortification Of this the Apostle speaketh Rom. 6.4 Rom. 6.4 We are buried then with him by baptisme into his death c. So Col. 2.12 § Sect. 3 And thus haue I shewed what our mortification is That the worke of mortification is hard and necessarie which as it is a worke most hard so also most necessary the difficulty appeareth by the name which is borrowed from the practise of Chirurgeons who before they cut off any member doe first mortifie it that after they may take it away with lesse sense of paine And this is implyed by our Sauiour Christ whereas hee inioyneth vs if our right hand or eye offend vs to cut it off and plucke it out and plainely expressed by the Apostle Paul Col. 3.5 Mortifie therefore your members which are in the earth fornication vncleanenesse Col. 3.5 the inordinate affection euill concupiscence and couetousnesse c. where calling these sinnes by the name of members he intimateth thus much that they are as deare vnto vs as the members of our body and also that it is as vnpleasant and painefull vnto vs to forsake our naturall corruptions as to be depriued of the hand eye or foote But though this worke be most hard yet it is most necessary for the best things that are in the flesh and vnregenerate part euen the wisedome thereof is death and enmitie against God Rom. 8.6 7 8. because it is not subiect to the lawe of God neither in deede can be Rom. 8.6 7. neither can we doe any thing pleasing vnto God so long as we are in the flesh as it is verse 8. Lastly if we liue after the flesh we shall dye euen the euerlasting death of body and soule but if wee mortifie the deeds of the body by the spirit wee shall liue euen the life of holinesse and righteousnesse vpon earth and the life of glory and eternall happinesse in Gods kingdome And therefore if it be necessary to be in amitie with God whose louing kindnesse is better than life Psalm 63.4 or to performe obedience vnto the lawe of God or to doe any thing pleasing in his sight or to escape death and damnation or to inioy life and eternall saluation then is it also necessarie to mortifie the flesh and the lusts thereof how hard and vnpleasant soeuer this worke seemeth vnto vs. So that the difficulty must not discourage vs but rather double our diligence and because it is a paine intollerable to part with our sinnes so long as they remaine like liuely members of the body of our flesh therefore as Chirurgians to make the paine tollerable to the patient doe first vse meanes to mortifie themember which they purpose to cut off so let vs vse all good meanes to weaken the strength of sinne and to mortifie our carnall affections and then we shall suffer them to be quite cut off and taken from vs without any extraordinarie passion or sense of paine § Sect. 4 And so much concerning our mortification Of Viuification what it is and the causes thereof wherein the spirit of God communicating and applying vnto vs the vertue and efficacie of Christs resurrection doth raise vs vp from the death of sinne to holinesse and newnesse of life The cause of our viuification is the vertue and efficacie of Christs resurrection applied vnto vs by Gods spirit the which vertue flowing from his deitie was first powerfull in his owne flesh raising it out of graue and giuing it victorie ouer sinne and death and being deriued from our head and communicated vnto vs who are members of his body it doth also reuiue vs who were dead in our sinnes and inableth vs to leade a new life in holinesse and righteousnesse according to the rule of Gods word This appeareth Rom. 6.4 where he saith that we are buried with him by baptisme into his death that like as Christ was raised vp from the dead by the glory of the father so we also should walke in newnesse of life Phili 3.10.11 So Philip. 3.10 11. where Paul desireth not onely to bee clothed with the righteousnesse of Christ applied by faith for his iustification but also to know and
regenerate they doe not will nor yeeld vnto sinne and though they consent vnto sinne yet this consent is not absolute and intire but with some dislike grudging and resistance of the spirituall part the which dislike and resistance though sometimes it cannot easily be discerned in the very act of sinne whereas the weake motions of the spirit are violently ouerborne through the violent strength of their naturall corruptions and so ouershadowed by the cloudie mists which their vnruly passions cast before their vnderstāding that they cannot at all perceiue any dislike or resistance against the temptation yet after the sinne is committed and the good motions of the spirit are againe reuiued out of their deadly swound then doe they hate and detest that sinne which before seemed pleasant vnto them and earnestly desire with the Apostle to be freed from it Lastly the Apostle in that place doth not speake of euery particular sinne committed with full consent of will for so also the elect offend before their conuersion but of a generall and malitious apostasie from the knowne truth and a scornefull reiecting of the sacrifice of Christ once offered for sinne so that the sense is thus much that if wee wilfully and malitiously sinne by renouncing the sacrifice of Christ offered for sinne we cannot hope to be saued by any other sacrifice but are to expect iudgement and condemnation seeing such treade vnder foote the sonne of God and count the blood of the testament an vnholy thing and euen despite the spirit of grace as he explaneth himselfe in the verses following § Sect. 5 And so much concerning the first question That the christian may fall into presumptuous sinnes and that so falling he may be receiued to mercie the second is whether the christian man may fall into presumptuous sins and if hee doe whether they be pardonable or no. For the first though it must needes bee confessed that it is a fearefull case to neglect Gods iustice and iudgements because of his long suffering or to take occasion vpon the abundance of Gods mercies and readinesse to forgiue to prouoke him continually by our sinnes yet it cannot be denied but that a true christian through the strength of his inbred corruptions may fall into these presumptuous sinnes neither is there any priuiledge in the holy Scriptures to exempt them from any sinne whatsoeuer but that either before or after their conuersion they may fall into it sauing onely that vnpardonable sinne which is committed against the holy Ghost Moreouer Dauid prayeth the Lord to keepe him from presumptuous sinnes Psalm 19.13 and that he would not suffer them to raigne ouer him Psalm 19.13 where first he sheweth that of himselfe he was apt to fall into such sinnes if the Lord did not preserue him from them and secondly he implieth that the Lord might for good causes knowne vnto himselfe suffer him to commit these sinnes of presumption and therefore he further prayeth that if hee should fall into such sinnes it would please the Lord to raise him by true repentance and not suffer them to rule and raigne in him So that it appeareth that a true christian may fall into these sinnes now that hauing fallen he may rise againe by true repentance and receiue pardon and forgiuenesse it is likewise manifest For if once the Lord receiue vs into the couenant of grace and acknowledge vs for his children then nothing in the world no not the most grieuous sinnes which we can fall into can separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord Rom. 8.38 39. as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.38 29. Secondly our Sauiour telleth vs that euery sinne and blasphemy shall be forgiuen vnto men vpon true repentance Mat. 12.31.32 sauing onely the blasphemie against the spirit which is alwaies ioyned with finall impenitencie Matth. 12.31 32. Thirdly the promises of the the Gospell are generall and indefinit excluding no fortes of sinnes whatsoeuer so they performe the condition of faith and repentance And therefore also presumptuous sinners repenting and beleeuing are assured of mercie and forgiuenesse Lastly if Dauid might fall into these sinnes then Dauid also might repent and receiue pardon seeing he was truely iustified sanctified and a chosen vessell of the Lord elected to euerlasting life § Sect. 6 And so much concerning the temptations which are taken from those sinnes which are once committed That it is a fearefull thing to fall often into the same sin willingly now we are to speake of them which he suggesteth vnto the weake conscience after the committing of one and the same sinne diuers times vpon which occasion he is readie to perswade the weake christian that he neuer truely repented otherwise he would neuer againe fall into the same sinne and the howsoeuer the child of God may fall into diuers sinnes through want of care and experience yet it is not incident to any of this number to fall againe and againe into the same wickednesse after they haue had warning and sufficient knowledge of the euils thereof For the answering whereof we are to know that in truth it is a grieuous and fearefull case to be thus ouertaken and to be so besotted with the pleasures of sinne that neither instruction nor our owne experience can make vs to see the euils of sinne and worke in vs a care to auoyde and shunne it The burnt childe as the prouerbe is dreadeth the fire he that hath been deceiued and thereby much indamaged is afterwards more warie he that hath cast himselfe into any grieuous disease through some vnholesome meates is euer after more carefull of his diet he that hath once been assaulted by his enemie at vnawares and hath receiued griesly woundes will after he is cured goe better armed and furnished that he may not againe be ouertaken of the like daunger And therefore seeing experience of all other euils doth teach vs to auoyde them what a lamentable thing is this that no warning will make vs take heede of sinne which is the greatest euill and cause of all the rest that hauing drunke this deadly poyson and been grieuously sicke thereof in our consciences wee should being recouered be inticed with the pleasant taste thereof to swallow it downe againe and that hauing receiued grieuous wounds we should after take no better heede and goe no better armed and prepared to make resistance but for want of care and watchfulnesse expose our selues againe to the like daunger of our spirituall enemies But yet we are to know that this sometimes That the child of God may fall often into the same sinne and yet be receiued to mercie through our great frailtie and corruption may be the estate of a true christian and faithfull seruant of God to fall againe and againe into the same sinne neither doth any thing priuiledge them from committing that sinne againe which they haue once committed For first the same inbred corruption still dwelleth in them
more sure to perseuer in that grace which we haue receiued vnto euerlasting life than Adam in the state of innocencie for he stoode by his owne strength which though it were great yet it was finite but we by the almightie power of God he by the vertue of his owne free will which was mutable and subiect to alteration but we by the will of God which being immutable admitteth of no change § Sect. 3 But let vs come more specially to speake of this maine controuersie betweene the true Christian and the enemies of his saluation the state whereof standeth thus The state of the Controuersie whether hee that is elected in Gods eternall counsaile and is effectually called that is seuered from the world giuen to Christ and ingrafted into Christ by the spirit of God and a liuely faith iustified sanctified and indued with the sanctifying gifts and graces of Gods spirit may after all this fall away lose the spirit of God and the graces thereof and become as prophane and wicked as euer he was before his conuersion lose also his iustification be cut off from the bodie of Christ and finally become a reprobate This the enemies of our saluation affirme but we denie as being a thing impossible not in regard of our owne strength constancie or great measure of grace which wee haue receiued but in respect of Gods will and power who vpholdeth vs Christs intercession who prayeth for vs and Gods holy spirit alwaies dwelling in vs wherby we are so strengthened and confirmed that al the power of hell cannot preuaile against vs. § Sect. 4 This our assertion we will first confirme by vnfallible reasons The first argument grounded vpon Gods wil considered in his decree of election and afterwards answere the contrary obiections which are made against this truth by the enemies of our saluation The reasons which may be alledged for this purpose are many the first sort are taken from Gods owne nature as it is described in his word and exercised in his workes towards vs. As first we may be assured of our perseuerance because it is grounded vpon Gods will which may be considered either in his secret counsaile and decree of election or in his will reuealed in his word From the first wee may thus reason Whomsoeuer the Lord in his eternall counsaile hath elected to euerlasting life they shall most certainly be saued and perseuere in the meanes tending thereunto which are no lesse contained in Gods decree than our saluation it self But the Lord in his eternall counsaile hath elected all the faithfull vnto eternall life And therefore nothing can hinder their saluation nor yet their perseuerance without which it is impossible they should be saued The first part of this reason is cleere and manifest for not to effect that which one hath decreed and purposed argueth either impotencie and want of power or vnconstancie neither of which without blasphemie can bee ascribed vnto God Iere. 32.17 Psalm 115.3 for there is nothing hard vnto him Iere. 32.17 but he doth whatsoeuer he will Psal 115.3 Matth. 19.26 Iob. 42 2. yea euen those things which vnto men are impossible are possible vnto him Mat. 19.26 for he can doe all things Iob 42.2 Neither is the will of God mutable for this argueth a want of wisedome Psal 145.5 whereas his wisedoms is infinite and knoweth no end Psal 145.5 and hee perfectly seeth and knoweth all things in one view Heb. 4.13 past present and to come Heb. 4.13 and therfore we may conclude with the Apostle that the purpose of God in his election remaineth sure Rom. 9.11 Rom. 9.11 and the foundation of God that is his vnchangeable decree continueth firme 1. Tim. 2.19 and hath this seale The Lord knoweth who are his 2. Tim. 2.19 Whosoeuer then are elected they shall most certainly be saued neither is it possible that they should fall away as our Sauiour implieth Matth. 24.24 whereas he saith that the false Prophets should shew such great signes that if it were possible they should deceiue the very elect Noting hereby that this is altogether a thing impossible that they should be deceiued and seduced with false Christs and false Prophets The second part of this reason namely that all the faithfull are elected is also of most vndoubted trueth for whosoeuer haue a true faith they are iustified whosoeuer are iustified are also effectually called elected and shall be glorified What said I shall be nay are alreadie glorified as the Apostle affirmeth Rom. 8.30 to note the vndoubted certaintie of their saluation Rom. 8.30 Moreouer the Apostle maketh faith an inseparable fruite of our election and proper and peculiar vnto the elect Tit. 1.1 Act. 13.48 calling it the faith of Gods elect Tit. 1.1 And Act. 13.48 it is said that as many as were ordained vnto eternall life beleeued where hee maketh Gods election the cause of faith And contrariwise our Sauiour telleth vs that they beleeue not Ioh. 10.26 who are not his sheepe Ioh. 10.26 So that it is manifest that those who beleeue are elected and those who are elected shall be saued § Sect. 5 The second reason may be taken from his wil reuealed in his word for whatsoeuer God thus willeth that shall most certainly come to passe The second reason grounded on his will reuealed Ioh 6.39.40 but God willeth that all should haue euerlasting life whom he hath giuen to Christ in which number are all those who are effectually called as our Sauiour testifieth Ioh. 6.39 And this is the fathers will which hath sent me that of all which he hath giuen me I should lose nothing but should raise it vp again at the last day And he willeth likewise that he that beleeueth in the sonne should be saued as it is vers 40. And therefore those who are effectually called and beleeue in Christ cannot possibly perish but shall most certainly haue eternall life § Sect. 6 The third reason may bee taken from the constancie and immutabilitie of God both in his loue towards vs The third reason taken from Gods immutabilitie in his loue and also in his gifts In the former respect wee may thus reason Whomsoeuer the Lord loueth with a constant and immutable loue those shall most certainly be saued seeing it is the nature of loue to desire the good of the partie beloued and to seeke his welfare as much as it can but the Lord loueth his faithfull ones with a constant and perpetual loue as himselfe testifieth Iere. 31.3 Iere. 31.3 I haue loued thee with an euerlasting loue therefore with mercie haue I drawne thee So Ioh. 13.1 Forasmuch as he loued his owne which were in the world Ioh. 13.1 vnto the end he loued them And therefore all the faithfull may assure themselues that they shall be saued and being once assured of Gods loue they may with the Apostle bee vndoubtedly perswaded that nothing in the world shall
enemies who labour to hinder our saluation for he is omnipotent and mighty to saue Esa 63.1 as it is Esa 63.1 And though through our frailety and weakenesse we might continually bee vanquished and drawne from God yet now there is no doubt hereof seeing we doe not stand in our owne strength 1. Pet. 1.5 but are kept by the power of God through faith vnto saluation as it is 1. Pet. 1.5 though in our selues wee are impotent and feeble yet we are strong in the Lord and in the power of his might and being armed with the armour of God Eph. 6.10 11. we are inabled to stand against the assaults of the diuell as the Apostle speaketh Ephes 6.10 11. Though wee are of little force in regard of our owne strength and able to doe nothing yet are we able to doe all things through the helpe of Christ which strengthneth vs as it is Philip. 4.13 though we be weake in faith Phil. 4.13 and vnable to stand yet being the seruants of God we shall be established for God is able to make vs stand Rom. 14.4 In a word Rom. 14.4 though our spirituall enemies are stronger than we yet shall they not bee able to plucke vs from Christ For the father which gaue vs to him is greater than all Ioh. 10.28 29. and none is able to take vs out of the fathers hand as our Sauiour reasoneth Iohn 10.28 29. And therefore when we are discouraged and ready to faint in the sight and sense of our owne weakenesse and our enemies mighty power let vs comfort our selues in the Lord saying with the Apostle I knowe whom I haue beleeued 2. Tim. 1.12 and I am perswaded he is able to keepe that which I haue committed to him against that day as it is 2. Tim. 1.12 § Sect. 2 The fifth reason is grounded vpon Gods truth and fidelitie The fifth reason groundad on Gods truth in his couenant Apoc. 1.5 2. Cor. 1.20 Luke 16.17 which is so infallible that whatsoeuer hee hath spoken promised or couenanted that he will most certainely performe for God is a faithfull and true witnesse Apoc. 1.5 and all his promises in Christ are Yea and Amen 2. Corinth 1.20 So that it is more easie that heauen and earth should passe away than that one title of Gods word should fall vnaccomplished Luke 16.17 But the Lord in his word hath assured all that beleeue that hee will vpholde them and preserue them vnto euerlasting life against all the furie of their enemies as may appeare both by his couenant which he hath made with his Church in generall and also by particular promises made to all the faithfull Concerning the first the Lord maketh this couenant with his Church Esa 59.21 I will saith hee make this my couenant with them Esa 59.21 my spirit that is vpon thee and my words which I haue put in thy mouth shall not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy seede nor out of the mouth of the seede of thy seed saith the Lord from henceforth euen for euer If therefore Gods spirit neuer departeth from them and they for euer confesse and professe his word and truth then certainely they can neuer fall away nor loose their heauenly inheritance For Rom. 8.11 if the spirit of him that raised vp Iesus from the dead dwell in vs hee shall also quicken our mortall bodies because his spirit dwelleth in vs as it is Rom. 8.11 Rom. 8 11.14.â—7 And as many as are led by the spirit of God they are the sonnes of God vers 14. And if we be children we are also heyres c. vers 17. So Ierem. 32.38 I will bee their God and they shall be my people â—er 32.38 39 â—0 Vers 39. And I will giue them one heart and one way that they may feare me for euer for the wealth of them and of their children after them 40. And I will make an euerlasting couenant with them that I will neuer turne away from them to doe them good but I will put my feare in their hearts that they shall not depart from me c. If therefore the Church and people of God shall feare him for euer if his couenant be euerlasting if he will neuer depart from them nor they from him then certainely there is no doubt of their perseuerance â—er 31.31.32 And chapter 31.31.32 The Lord saith that he will make a new couenant with his Church not according to the couenant which he made with their fathers 33. But this shall be the couenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those dayes saith the Lord I will put my lawe in their inward parts and write it in their hearts and will be their God and they shall be my people c. And I will forgiue their iniquitie and I will remember their sinnes no more In which words the Lord couenanteth that his law should euer remaine so deepely ingrauen in their hearts that nothing should blot it out that they should continually meditate and delight themselues therein Rom. 2.15 2. Cor. 3.2 for thus this phrase of writing in the heart is vsually taken in the Scriptures So likewise he assureth them of the perpetuall pardon of their sinnes so that their sinnes should neuer make frustrate that couenant which he had made with them Hos 2.19.20 So Hos 2.19 And I will marrie thee vnto me for euer yea I will marry thee vnto me in righteousnesse and in indgement and in mercy and compassion 20. I Will marrie thee vnto me in faithfulnesse and thou shall knowe the Lord. If therefore the Church of God shall bee married vnto him for euer in righteousnesse and faithfulnesse and in mercy and compassion then can neither their faith and righteousnesse towards God nor his mercy and compassion towards them fayle but both shall continue vnto the end Seeing then the couenant which is betweene God and vs doth assure vs of the continuance of his loue and mercy and of our perseuerance in his feare and holy obedience we neede not to doubt either of the ceasing of his loue or our falling away For though the mountaines remoue and the hils fall downe yet shall not his mercie depart from his children neither shall the couenant of his peace fall away As the Lord himselfe protesteth Esa 54.10 Esa 54.10 § Sect. 3 And thus haue I proued the certaintie of our perseuerance An obiection taken from our faltinesse answered by the couenant of grace which God hath made with his Church for whatsoeuer the Lord promiseth to the whole body of the Church that he also promiseth to euery particular member thereof seeing the whole containeth all his parts so that whatsoeuer belongeth to the whole body that also belongeth to all the members But it may be obiected that howsoeuer this couenant on Gods part is firme and eternall yet by our fault and transgression it may
that he is not beloued of God but subiect to his wrath and heauie displeasure And this he inforceth by two sorts of arguments the one drawne from his manifold corruptions whereby hee is vnworthie of Gods loue the other from those grieuous afflictions and crosses which the Lord in this life inflicteth on him both which he thus vrgeth against him Canst thou vild wretch conceiue the least hope that thou art beloued of God Why doe but take a view of thy selfe and thou shalt see that originall corruption hath ouerspread both thy bodie and soule like a filthy leprosie vnto which thou hast added actuall transgressions more in number than the haires of thy head or the starres of heauen for daily nay hourely thou omittest some dutie which thy God hath commanded thee and committest some sinne which hee hath forbidden Can therefore the Lord who abhorreth wickednesse loue the wicked canst thou obtaine his fauour and yet doest nothing but displease him He that loueth God keepeth his commandements but thou by transgressing them all doest shew that thou louest him not and will the Lord loue them who hate and rebell against him Can iustice it selfe loue wickednes and perfect holinesse impure corruption No verely for in his word hee hath threatned his wrath against all such notorious sinners and hee is no lesse true in his threatnings than in his promises But if all this will not perswade thee that the Lord abhorreth thee yet at least bee perswaded by thine owne experienc For hath not thy iust God begunne already to make thee taste the cuppe of his wrath of which hereafter thou shalt drinke in full measure hath hee not spoyled thee of thy goods taken away thy good name made thee an abiect amongst men afflicted thee in body with grieuous and continuall sicknesse and filled thy soule full of horror and despayre Is not thy conscience stung with sinne and hath not the poyson thereof drunke vp thy spirit Doest thou not plainely apprehend his wrath and is not thy soule as it were set vpon the racke so that there is not one part of thee either of body and soule which is not full of misery and wretchednesse Doe not therefore fondly flatter thy selfe with a vaine opinion of Gods loue but beleeue if not my words yet at least thine owne senses and seeing thou hast no hope of Gods loue if thou beest wise loue thy selfe follow thy pleasures eate and drinke and cheere vp thine heart and doe not vainely macerate and turmoyle thy selfe in labouring after impossibilities and in striuing for the assurance of Gods loue of which when thou hast done what thou canst yet shalt thou neuer be assured § Sect. 4 And thus you see the manner of Sathans temptations How we may answere the former temptation whereby he laboureth to perswade vs that we are out of the loue and fauour of God against which we must most carefully arme our selues as being most odious and iniurious vnto God and most pernicious vnto our owne soules It is most iniurious vnto God if we doubt of his loue towards vs seeing he hath giuen vs innumerable pledges and most certaine testimonies thereof and omitted nothing which might doe vs good He hath created vs after his owne image he hath continually preserued and sustained vs giuing vs our meate in due season and oft time hath succoured and defended vs before we craued his helpe but which is more he hath giuen his dearely beloued sonne to dye a bitter death to redeeme vs out of the hands of our spirituall enemies and to the end we should be made partakers of Christ and all his benefits he hath giuen vs his word and made his couenant with vs that in Christ he will be our God and we his people he our father and we his children And least yet there should be any place left to doubting he hath added to his word his sacraments which like seales may assure vs of his loue and fauour What iniurie therefore shall we offer vnto God if notwithstanding all this we doubt of his good will of which he hath assured vs by so many pledges testimonies and seales We know that a kinde friend will take it most vnkindely if after he hath heaped vpon a man innumerable benefits and shewed all testimonies of true loue hee notwithstanding doubt of his good will and suspect his friendship and so surely the Lord will take it ill at our hands and thinke himselfe much abused if after he hath bestowed such infinite benefits euen his dearely beloued sonne to dye for vs we now suspect his good will and growe iealous of his loue if we doubt of his loue who is loue it selfe as the Apostle speaketh 1. Iohn 4.8 § Sect. 5 But against this which I haue said there are two obiections That carnall men haue no assurance of Gods loue though they boast thereof the first is made by the worldling the other by Sathan The worldly man will say that the Lord hath made him also partaker of all these benefits and therefore there is no cause why he should doubt of his loue nor any reason why he should be censured or condemned for his faith I answere that he is not reprehended for his perswasion of Gods loue nor for his assurance of Gods promises in Christ but for his boasting of this faith perswasion and assurance whereas there is nothing in him in truth but a dead carcase of faith carnall security and vaine presumption For true faith purifieth the heart Acts 15.9 and worketh by loue Gal. 5.6 it is plentifull in good workes and prouoketh vs to performe all good duties to God and our neighbours and it is impossible that wee should be truely perswaded of Gods loue and not loue him againe it cannot be that we loue God if we shew no care in glorifying his name by letting our lights shine before men nor any desire to performe obedience to his will For as our Sauiour saith He that loueth me keepeth my Commaundements and he that loueth me not keepeth not my words as it is Iohn 14.23 24. If therefore we liue in our sinnes without repentance if we make no conscience of our waies and shew no zeale in glorifying Gods name if our faith be destitute of the fruites of good workes then is our perswasion but fond presumption our assurance carnall securitie our faith dead and like a carcase which breatheth not as Iames speaketh chap. 2.26 Wee doe not then reprehend any for being perswaded of Gods loue gathering his assurance out of Gods manifolde mercies and innumerable benefits bestowed on his Church nay contrariwise wee affirme that notwithstanding all our sinnes and vnworthinesse we are to be perswaded of Gods loue in Christ yea and to beleeue against beleefe and to hope against hope when as there is no ground or reason of either in our selues but this we maintaine that whosoeuer hath this assurance and faith in the least measure begunne in him doth truly loue